Maidens of the Kaleidoscope
~Hakurei Shrine~ => Patchouli's Scarlet Library => Topic started by: CS on March 04, 2011, 03:14:12 PM
-
*finally comes out of lurking*
Hi there I've read a lot of great works out there and I really envy them all >.< so I decided to write some fanfics of my own. I actually tried writing one myself before but it ended up really weird and all. I guess I'm still not used to writing longer stories, so now I'll try writing shorts until I get better. Only then will I try a real one. And so here's my first short, which was inspired by the Touhou PV Priere by Sound Holic. I watched it some time ago and it kinda gave me an inspiration...
==========
Short #1, Part 1(/1)
In this cold, dark room bathing only in the moonlight, despair dances in my heart. Nothing but fear lingers in my mind. My dearest sister is all I have. Every day and night, we would spend it in this dark locked room. A filthy room that was unfitting even for an animal to live in, covered in dried blood stains and an indescribably rotten odour coats the room.
Suddenly, the sound of the lock being unlocked could be heard. The sound of the keys rattling on the other side of the door...
And then the lock is opened as we hear a loud click echo through our ears. The door creaks open and we hear a familiar laughter.
His evil laugh echoes throughout the room and his demonic grin glows in the dark of the night.
My beloved sister and I both cower in fear as we await the pain and suffering ahead of us. As the man slowly approaches us, Flan grabs hold of my hand. Her cold hand wraps around mine as she shivers, afraid of what is awaiting us. Instinctively, I wrapped my arms around her to comfort her. Even in the dark I could see the terrified expression on her face, as I am feeling the same fear she is.
Oh if there really is a God up there, this is the time to show yourself. Please I beg of you, take away the pain and torture.
Yet again, no one hears our screams of pain. No one hears our pleas for help. No one hears our prayers...
How long has it been? Months? Years? I do not recall how long we have been locked up in here. Both Flan and I have been tortured here for as long as I could remember. For whatever reason, neither of us knows. Every so often that man would bring a group of people in here. They would do lots of inhumane things to us, from sexual abuse to physical torture. I do recall him once calling my sister and me "monsters". Whoever the true "monsters" are we all know that already. They bring us pain and humiliation, yet they could smile, no, LAUGH at it all as if it were a mere game.
Flan hugs me tightly; tears were shed from her eyes as she sobbed the entire night.
Several hours had passed and then we heard it once again...
The echoes of the rattling keys rang in our eardrums. Flan holds on to me even tighter as we both prepare to face the worst.
However, it was not that monstrosity wearing the face of a human, but a female servant of his.
"H-H-Hello?" she said, trembling.
She saw the two of us; our heavily-scarred bodies like that of a man of war's.
The servant looked shocked for a moment but quickly switched to a friendly smile and gives a polite curtsey. She then promptly introduced herself as a humble servant but when I asked for a name, she gave me but a ?simple? answer instead:
"I am but a loyal servant to a noble family. I need not have a name as my family has served the Master for generations. I was born without a name but I am proud of it and shall remain loyal and faithful to the Master."
"A name is what makes a person. Without one, a person is no different than a nonexistent being"
"I am satisfied with that. If the Master wishes not to give me a name, then a name I shall not have"
The servant gives a slight bow and takes her leave to resume her duties. Her silver hair sparkles under the moonlit night as she locks up the room again.
...
Thunder booms, breaking the silence of the night as the rain follows it. Flan is sound asleep. I look out the only window in the room, which was two times my height and had bars on it. I watch the rain droplets fall from the sky like my own tears.
A huge flash of lightning brightens the midnight skies and a loud boom was heard from the room. Suddenly I heard a familiar creaking sound and I turned to look, expecting the so-called "Master".
To my surprise no one was there.
I took slow, small steps towards the door, with fast and heavy breathing. I can feel my heart racing. The excitement I felt when I approached the door, my only way out. OUR only way out.
I reached the doorstep, my heart pounding even faster than ever before. I peeped outside, and knew that this is it. This is my only chance. I took my first step outside the room. Oh the light, the smell of fresh air, the taste of freedom. I am finally experiencing this myself.
I made my way up the stairs, across the corridor, towards the sound of the rain. I continued up, round and round the spiraling staircase. At the top of it all, was a room...
A special room I have never seen before in my life. These big round metal things with rough edges that move endlessly, causing others around them to move as well, creating some sort of chain reaction.
I saw an opening and headed towards it. As I got closer, the rain got louder and louder. I push open the door or window of some sort and looked out.
Is this what they call the outside world? Is this the freedom the people of this world take for granted? Is this what I've always been looking for my whole life?
No... What I seek is something more than this, something no mere mortal could understand, something that would bring me true satisfaction...
Revenge...
I look up into the sky. I gaze upon the full moon that stands proud in the sky. The last droplet of rain lands on my cheek, rolling down my neck and down to my soaking wet clothes.
"Show yourself... Show me that you are real... Show me that you aren't just a belief, a reason for people to live on, a fragment of people's imaginations... Show me, and I shall show them what a true monster is like!"
I can feel the full moon radiating a strange air, a mysterious feeling inside me. And then the true pain started. I felt something all over my body. It started with a tiny ache in my stomach and then it went up to my head. It slowly wrapped around me on both the outside and the inside. I felt as if I would explode anytime. The pain was unbearable, but I thought to myself, if I bear with this pain till the end, will I not need to bear my biggest burden anymore?
That was what kept me going. I held in all the pain as I felt it reaching every joint, every finger, every single cell in my body.
The whole time I kept on praying, devoting myself to my only true prayer. And then it all ended. My back was torn apart as two batlike wings exploded from the inside of my body.
Right after that, all the pain was gone. I look at my hands. I lift my sleeves to take a look at my arms. Not a single scar is left on my body. It feels as good as new. I touched my back and felt the new pair of wings that sprouted from it. I tried flapping them for a while to get used to them. A gust of wind blows on my face as my hair sways in the wind. My wings dance under the crimson full moon.
I swooped down as I felt for the first time, the feeling of flight. I suddenly heard a scream from right below me. It was him...
This is my chance! I dived right at him but my hand missed by an inch as I was still getting used to it. I landed right on the cold hard ground.
The man got his bodyguards to take me away. They grabbed me by my arms and legs and took me away as their master fled.
With my newfound strength I struggled a bit and broke free of their grasp. Without much effort, I grabbed two men up by the neck and crushed their necks with ease. The remaining two looked in terror as I did the same to them. Their blood stained my white dress and my fingers were covered in it. I sucked on my fingers and tasted the sweetest thing of all. Never before have I tasted something better...
I looked outside the gate and saw the master in the distance. Surprisingly I can still see his figure clearly despite him being no less than a mile away. I knew I couldn?t catch up with him easily.
Somehow, I instinctively lifted my arm into the air. A light wind can be felt on the palm of my right hand and when I looked up, there were balls of red light surrounding my hand. Hundreds and thousands of them fused and formed a spear-shaped weapon. I held it up high and threw it with all my might. It flew so fast and straight that even from here, I can see the man's body cut in two, his blood sprayed everywhere and his cold scream filled the night.
A small grin formed on my face as I have obtained my one true desire. And then I suddenly remembered: Flandre...
I rushed back into the giant mansion. It looks much bigger out here than in there. I left behind the four corpses and the giant pool of blood in the garden and dashed back inside.
I ran past the living room and made it to the hallway. It was dimly lit with only a few candles around, but compared to the darkness Flan and I lived in, this is like the sun itself.
The hallway was splattered with blood. The walls were covered in blood and the aroma of fresh blood filled the air. In the hallway tainted with blood, every passing second felt like an eternity. The search for my sister felt like forever. And then a single chilling scream pierces the imperishable night, as I knew it must have come from where Flandre was.
I ran that direction. Knowing that I will not be fast enough, I took off in flight and flew in her direction. I took a turn right and saw a fountain of blood shooting out from a person?s beheaded, mutilated body. His head completely torn off from his neck, and his blood sprays out all around his headless corpse. Flan stood right in front of it, her body completely soaked in blood. On her back was a pair of iron rod-like things with rainbow-coloured crystal shards hanging from them. On her right hand was a black, strangely-shaped item while on her left was the head of the man sitting right in front of her.
She turns and looks at me, her face covered with blood all over. She starts crying, as she threw the head onto the ground and gave me a tight hug.
?There, there, Flan. Everything?s gonna be alright from now on. I promise??
She says nothing and continues sobbing on my shoulder.
And then it caught my eye. A familiar sparkle under the light. I walked towards it and there she was lying on the floor.
?Are you okay??
She weakly looks up and me and smiles.
I picked up the pocket watch on the floor, right beside her hand and put it into her palm.
?That?s a memento from my mother? Thank you? Now I can rest in pea-?
?No one said anything like that.? I stretched out my arm towards her. ?I am your new master now. First I shall give you a name??
Flan looks curiously from behind my back.
?? A name that will remind us all of this fateful day. This very day where our powers bloomed as we transcended humanity. This very day where we showed the ?monsters? what true monsters are like. This very night where our story began, where you and I become servant and master? This night where our fates bloomed and everything began. Blooming Night? No? Hmmm? I know! From now on you shall be the Flowering Night, Sakuya??
==========
Please leave comments/critique so I can improve on my next one. I will really appreciate it. And 'bout the naming part I guess it was pretty lame since I just came up with it without much thought.
-
Another random short...
==========
Short #2, Part 1(/1)
And so the bell rings and echoes throughout the hallways, telling everyone that school had started. The students from class 3-A start taking their seats as the teacher enters the class.
"Okay class, today we have a-" he pauses and looks at the door, "Fujiwara-san, you're late. This is the third time this month, and we're only at the second week!" he says as he gave a stern look to the long, white-haired girl at the door.
"I'm sorry, sir. Houraisa- oh nevermind, you wouldn't believe me anyway" the girl replies as she angrily glares at the long black-haired girl seated in the front row.
"I would prefer it if you don't always make up excuses and blame poor Houraisan-san all the time. Now take your seat, Fujiwara-san"
A girl with her face buried in a book puts the book down as she hears her name and looks at the teacher with an innocent smile, only to quickly lift the book back up again to cover her face as she softly giggled. This girl is Houraisan Kaguya, 'princess' of the class; a goddess of unmatched beauty, an innocent, pure angel, and a little miss goody two-shoes. Her beauty, intelligence and wealthy background has led her to become one of the most popular kids in school, stealing the hearts of many, teachers and students alike, male or female.
The white-haired girl walks past Kaguya's seat as the two exchange glances. She goes to the back of her class, to her usual spot: the second-to-last row from the back, the seat right next to the window.
This girl is Fujiwara no Mokou. For years she has had a rivalry with Kaguya, always competing for everything the other would want. She comes from a wealthy family as well but her fathe- wait, what? Second-to-last!? Mokou looks at the empty seat right behind her. Wait, an extra seat? This can only mean-
"Okay class, as I was saying, we have a new student joining us today. She's not here yet because of some office documents, unlike SOME people" he looks frustratedly at Mokou who replies with a sigh as the rest of the class giggles.
"Ahem, alright class, this is..." he looks outside the door "Come on in, don't be shy"
And into the class steps a young lady with silky long purple hair, wearing very formal clothing complete with red tie. Her smooth white skin and perfect proportions make the girls look in envy and the guys stare with lustful intentions. At one glance it's obvious she has a liking to cosplay as she is wearing two long bunny ears, neatly clipped onto her hair but even so, the ears perfectly matched her clothes.
"H-H-H-Hi, good morning class m-m-my name is Rai-Ri-Res-" she announces to the class in a trembling voice, "REISEN!" she finally spits it out. "My name is Reisen Udongein Inaba, pleased to meet you all; I hope we all get to know each other well." She ends her introduction with a bow.
"There's an empty seat right at the back over there, please take your seat Udongein-san" the teacher said, pointing at the empty seat behind Mokou's.
Reisen bows politely to the teacher before marching to her new seat. As she pulls out her chair and puts her bag on the floor, Mokou turns behind to introduce herself.
"Yo, my name is Fujiwara no Mokou, but you can call me Mokou"
"Please to meet you. My nam-"
"Okay, enough with the formal greeting. We're friends right? It's nice to meet you, Reisen. Hope we get along well for the rest of this year and maybe even after we graduate!" she says, pulling out her hand from her pocket to give the new girl a handshake.
"You really mean it?" Reisen looks at Mokou right in the eyes, her red eyes seemingly glowing under the sun.
Mokou keeps silent for a few seconds, staring blindly into her huge round red eyes.
"Oh sure. Yeah. Of course. Definitely. I mean it, we should totally hang out"
Reisen finally shows a smile and shakes Mokou's hand.
"Okay, I guess you've made a friend already, I see. I hope you don't talk to her too much in class when I'm teaching"
"Ah, so sorry sir" Reisen's smile quickly turns into a nervous blush once again as she takes her seat.
---
The bell rings, and everyone rushes out of their respective classes to ensure a spot in the always-full cafeteria. The horde of students rushed past the hall monitors, into the cafeteria lines, pushing one another on the way.
"Hey! No running in the hallways!" the curly blonde hall monitor, Miss Kirisame shouted but was totally ignored.
Mokou stands up from her seat and looks at Reisen.
"Hey, wanna come to the roof to have lunch together?"
"Yeah, sure but aren't there hall monitors on duty?"
"Don't worry, I go there all the time"
"Cool! And they just let you pass?"
They walk out of the classroom and reach the part of the hallway where the hall monitors are usually placed on duty.
"No, silly..." and as Mokou gave her reply she dashed right in between the two freshmen hall monitors on duty that day: a short blonde-haired one and a pink haired one who was singing while on duty.
"You heard something?" the blonde one said.
"merrily merrily gently d- you said something?"
"I think I heard something just now"
"Well I didn't. Pay more attention next time, Rumia. Next time wear your glasses"
Under the confusion, Reisen slowly sneaked past them but accidentally kicked down a trash can and it crashed loudly. Reisen let out a big "Ah!" only to cover her mouth right after.
"You heard that?" the blonde one asked.
"There's nothing, okay? Just your imagination, baka!" the pink-haired one scolded her and continued humming her song.
"Okay, okay. Fine then. Mystia, please watch my place for me, gotta go get my glasses. I can't believe how useless I am without'em"
"Yeah, hurry up okay. These halls don't monitor themselves, ya'know"
Mokou could only stare at the two new hall monitors. She lifts up her hand in the air and smacked her forehead with her palm. Reisen quickly made her way up the stairs to Mokou. Mokou opens up the door, leading to the school roof.
"Ah~ the cool, fresh air"
Both of them take in a deep breath simultaneously.
Mokou opens up her lunchbox and proceeds to dig in.
"Hmm? Why aren't you eating?"
Reisen looks at Mokou's lunchbox, with only four pieces of white bread in it. She looks down at her own, with rice, some eggs, beef and curry.
"Here, have some of mine" she offered her lunch to her newfound friend.
"Are you sure? Thanks. I guess I'll have some then"
When they were done they continued sitting down and they had a little chat.
"Do you have your lunch up here every day?"
"Yeah"
"So you mean you have to dash past the hall monitors everytime?"
"Sometimes I don't manage to get past them, depending on who exactly is on duty"
"So you eat in the cafeteria when that happens?"
"No, of course not. The cafeteria is too crowded"
"Class?"
"HELL, NO!"
"Why not? Isn't it much easier in cl-"
"Enough. If you really want to know, I can tell you though"
Reisen listens attentively."I'm all ears"
"Haha, saying that with those bunny ears on is kinda, you know, haha. Why do you wear them anyway?"
"You first"
"Sigh. Okay then. You know the girl seated in the front row? The one with black hair, Houraisan Kaguya"
"Yea, what about her?"
"You see, for years we have never gotten along well..."
And so Mokou and Reisen's conversation went on until recess ended.
"We better get back to class now or Keine'll get reeeaally pissed"
"Who's that?"
"Let's just say she's a good friend of mine but get on her nerves and BANG!"
"Bang?"
"You'll see..."
---
"Alright, morning class. I see we have a new student her-"
"Mokou, is that Keine? But she's so young"
A sudden voice from behind Reisen, "Why? Did you expect an old hag?"
"Yeah, actually I did. Haha I thought this Keine would be a strict forty year old la-"
Mokou kept shaking her head as Reisen continued her sentence, but stopped when she looked behind her, and saw a tall dark figure looking down at her.
"It's Kamishirasawa-sensei to you"
"I'm sorr-"
Keine then does her infamous Keine Headbutt. She grabs onto the bunnygirl by the head and lunges her own forehead at the direction of the poor girl's and upon impact, causing a thunderous boom that can be heard a mile away. The poor girl nearly loses conscious and lies her head flat on the desk.
"Now do pay attention" she says while walking to the front of the class.
"Woah, PWNED!" a boy shouted but the rest of the class kept totally silent that even the sound of a pin could be heard if dropped on the floor. He looked embarassed -his face red as a tomato- as he takes his seat.
"She was holding back, for your information"
Reisen keeps quiet as she tries to recover from the pain.
"A kid once fainted the first time he took it. The case got spread all over the school. Luckily the parents forgave her and didn?t bring up the case to court. Oh, and I heard she can even break cement blocks with it!"
"Yes, Fujiwara-san, you wanna try it?"
"No, sorry, I'll pay attention now"
---
Mokou and Reisen spent the rest of the day together and as time passed the two friends gradually got closer...
...
Mokou wakes up and takes a look at her calendar.
"Hehe, finally it's here! I've been planning for this day for days. I'd like to see the look on Reisen's face"
Twas? the day of pranks and tricks. Mokou walked confidently to school that day, ready to set up her mischievous prank.
"Alright. Reisen is on cleaning duty today and she'll be the last to leave the science lab. Once we close the door after the lock is set like this, the door will automatically be locked from the inside. Oh how I love these faulty school equipment, always so fun to play with especially for pranks. I wonder how long it will take for her to realize it's locked from the inside"
Mokou walks over to the last table to the furthest end of the lab to grab her bag,
"Honestly, why did I even leave it there? Guess I'm just used to sitting here. Okay now to-"
*Click*
Apparently the janitor was cleaning up and saw the lab door wide open and decided to close it. Mokou never thought of it as a big deal. Until...
"What's this? It won't budge! Argh!" Mokou pushed the door with her shoulder but all her efforts were futile.
"What's that smell?" *sniff sniff*
The smell of gas filled the air. Mokou walked around the lab to investigate, only to realize the gas pump at her place was left open.
Right under the stool there was a note written: Hey Mokou guess what, April Fool's! I came at 6 in the morning and left the gas at your place running so you would think you forgot to turn it off the last time. I hope it's not too mean, sorry. Look outside the window -Reisen <3
*Cough* Mokou decided to open up the window beside her place. As she pulled the string, firecrackers went off and a note opens up saying: Gotcha! Surprised? -The Princess. The sparks caused a small explosion and half the lab caught fire.
"HELP! HELP!" Mokou shouted for help but no one could hear her cries. She runs to the door and attempts everything she could to knock it down, all which have proven useless.
Three little pranks set up by three girls, which went awry and started a disaster. Reisen, who was waiting for Mokou to open the window just so she can smile and wave at her, had fallen asleep under a tree but was woken up by the screams of terror.
Alas, all hope was lost. Mokou was helpless and could only sit by the door, awaiting her cruel and painful end.
The flames drew closer as it razed everything in its way. Mokou could only sit and cry as the flames engulf her body and her clothes were slowly burnt off as it reached her skin as it slowly and painfully caught fire. Her struggles eventually ceased and her cries for help and screams of pain slowly faded away. Her body burnt to a crisp and nothing was left but ashes. The bunnygirl could only stand behind the locked door, watching in tears and despair, as her friend disappeared into ashes...
...
Mokou shakes her head to rid of the dizzy feeling she felt. She looks around the class, as the homeroom teacher continues his lesson. She looks at her outstretched arm, opened up to give a handshake. The purple-haired girl looked down at her; her expression changed to a very disappointed one. A single tear rolls down her cheek.
"I'm sorry... *sniff* Do you still want to be my friend?"
==========
-
Hmmm, what happened in that second short?
I can only assume Mokou came back to life, But thats canon and this is fanon so... Hmmm...
Maybe when she looked into- Wait, no, I guess I dont wanna spoil it. :4
-
Well, I wanted to make an ambiguous ending so I'll just leave it as that and leave it to the readers to decide what happened :V
-
I tried writing another short, but didn't really have any good ideas on what to write, so this one is rather on the short side.
=========
Short #3, Part 1(/1)
It was just another ordinary, sunny day. The golden rays of light shone on my skin as I could feel it all over me. My face, my eyes, my nose, my mouth, everything; I could feel the gentle warmth over my entire face. My kids were basking under the sun hopping here and there, living their happy, carefree lives. My heart never felt so at ease.
As time slowly passed, the sun slowly reached the top of the sky. I called out for the kids to come back as it was getting really hot. The kids immediately hopped back to me, their faces never looked so happy.
Together we got around a bit. Even after a whole morning?s worth of exercise they could still be so energetic. It really made me wonder where they got so much stamina. It didn?t bother me much, though, as I was happy the way things were.
We decided to explore the world a little more today. That was the biggest mistake I had ever made in my life as a parent. I shouldn?t have come up with such an idea in the first place.
Some time had passed and we came upon a village. A giant creature blocked out the sun?s rays.
?Take it easy!? I said to the giant.
It looked back down at me with its huge round eyes and big smile. It carried me up and embraced me. I could feel the warmth from its body. Never before had I felt such warmth up close. It was the experience of a lifetime. Suddenly many miniature versions of the giant appeared from behind it and one by one they lifted up my children into their arms. Soon we were taken all around by them. They brought us back to the forest which we had called home. Oh, such nice, gentle creatures. They brought us along on their travels and even got us back home safe and sound. At least, that was what I thought?
The giant carrying me dropped me down and I hit the grassy ground hard. The whole world was spinning around me and it took me a while to get back to my senses. It was then that I heard their screams. The screams of the little ones I once bore inside me echoed in the forest. I watched in horror as my little ones were tied up upon a fire and roasted; my littlest child suffered a fate worse than her elder siblings. She was held by her curly, blonde hair as the smallest giant among them held her up and put her up to his face. She was frightened and bit the giant?s huge finger.
?OW!? a loud voice came out from his equally big mouth. He looked angrily at my child as he sunk his big teeth into her. Her screams were engraved into my memories as I could never forget that scene. There was nothing I could do but hop to a safe spot behind a bush and pray it was all a bad nightmare.
However, my prayers went unanswered after an hour. Everything was gone. Nothing was left. The smallest giant had his bleeding finger covered with a cloth.
?Ah~ what a great dinner, dad?
?Too bad the big one got away, but it?s okay?
I heard the conversation between the two giants who were apparently father and son. I was mortified.
Suddenly I saw a ball of darkness from afar which had approached the campsite as it grew larger and larger. Eventually the entire campsite was engulfed in the void.
It was that day that I learnt of this thing the people called a ?food chain?. And what?s even scarier is that my kind is on the bottom of it all, while apparently, that girl with the red ribbon was at the top of it?
==========
-
Here's another short, but I decided to write one that is not dark for a change...
==========
Short #4, Part 1(/1)
"Hey guys look!"
The two of us turned to Rumia as it seems she had tamed a giant serpentine beast which devours everything in its path. Everytime it consumes something in its path it grows even larger. A true monstrosity indeed...
Soon the beast she controlled had destroyed several cities, leaving behind absolutely nothing at all. It grew to a size so huge that even Rumia had lost control over it as it crashes into a wall, its huge body crushed its head, bringing it to its own demise.
"My turn!"
Next in line is my good ol' buddy Mystia, ready to demonstrate her destructive powers.
She snatches the weapon of mass destruction from Rumia's hands and starts building a death ray or weapon of some sort out of what had seemed like harmless colourful blocks. However, she was too weak to handle its immense power and the thing she was building came apart as easily as 1,2,9. How pathetic!
Now it's my turn. Eye'll show them how a master rolls. They will tremble before me. For EYE'M DA STRONGEST!
Eye pressed the big button on the machine and then a button which said "Loading" something suddenly appears on the monitor.
This is it! Eye've found the button to load the weapon!
"Muahahahaha! You guys will now tremble before me! Too bad Dai-chan and Wriggle aren't here or even they will be crying out of happiness for the fact that eye, DA STRONGEST, am on their side!"
A grin on my face, with my arms crossed, waiting for these weaklings to praise me.
They looked and laughed as I took control over a pathetic-looking little fairy flying in the skies of a world similar to ours. Her blue dress strongly resembles mine as her short blue hair -which reminds me of mine- sways in the wind. Eye angrily glared at them but soon their laughter faded, their jaws dropped as they watched in awe. They were mortified, their eyes wide open and sparkling as they clapped and cheered at my awesomeness. The bullets on the big rectangular monitor were endless. Their numbers greatly outnumbered the puny little girl eye?d taken control of, however, eye was too powerful as one by one they fell, their bullets frozen in mid air, unable to hit me at all, thus failing their main purpose of existence. Even their leaders failed to touch me with their even greater amount of bullets as eye froze and grazed through the bullets, without getting myself hit. Indeed, EYE?M DA STRONGEST!
?MUAHAHAHA! WITH THIS WEAPON OF MASS DESTRUCTION, WE, Team ⑨, SHAL-?
?*Sigh* Girls, are you done yet? You?ve been playing that for hours. This is a shop, not a video game centre. If you?re not here to buy it, can you please leave?? the man with round glasses, the owner of the place, Kourin, spoke up.
?This weapon is ours now! No one can stand in our way again! We will make the world tremble and cower in fear just by hearing our names!?
?Come on, girls. I really need to get on with my business here. So are ya? gonna buy it or not??
The bell suddenly rings as the shop?s door opens and a young girl with blue hair steps into the shop. The twin-tailed girl looks at Kourin and waves at him.
?Hey there, Kourin! How?s everything go- Oooo look another device from the outside world! It looks like a computer but a really, REALLY ancient one. I see it has a DualShock controller, I wonder if I can pl-?
The bell rings again as the door opens once again, this time it?s that black-white witch.
?Oh hey, Kourin, something came through the Hakurei Border once again and I thought I would bring it he- Wow what?s that??
Eye stood up and raised my voice in the shop.
?We found it first! It is ours to control and none of you shall get in our way. With this, we will rule all of Gensokyo!?
?Think again, da ze!?
Marisa takes out the wooden thing from her dress pocket, fitting perfectly in her palm and aiming right at us.
?Aww, Kourin, can I have it? I wanna take it apart and see what?s inside and all. I even brought enough cash with m-?
?STOOPPPP!!!?
The ruckus stops as the man?s voice drowns out all of ours. But before he could give out a sigh of relief, we started arguing over who gets it again.
?The weapon is mine!? eye exclaimed.
?No, I wanna take a look at it!? said Marisa.
?Nonononono! Lemme take it apart, I really wanna see how it works!? whines the blue-haired girl eye?ve never met before as her drool drips onto the floor.
?It?s mine!?
?No, mine!?
?Mine!?
?MINE!?
?MINE!!?
?MINEE!!!?
?Love Sign: Maste-?
The witch starts charging her laser but is stopped by the shop owner as he grabs her from behind and the bright light that emits as she was charging starts fading away.
?Ah~?
Kourin takes a look at his hand and realizes the soft, round thing he was grabbing onto.
A gust of wind blows into the shop and the door swings open. The wind blows right into the shop, our skirts were lifted by the wind, revealing what was under them as the man?s perverted mind starts fantasizing about things.
?Gotcha!?
?????
We looked out of the door and within a split second the wind had stopped. Everything in the shop got out of place and the shop was left in a mess. In the end, we gave up and decided to come back the next day. The first person who gets there will get ownership over it.
----------
(The next day?)
Rumia, Mystia and eye, together with Dai-chan and Wriggle this time, flew as quickly as we could to Kourindou, only to be disappointed that Marisa and the other girl were already there before us. What was even more disappointing was that the shop was closed.
We walked to the front door as the seven of us looked down on the floor. The witch?s face turns red as she quickly hopped onto her broom and flew away. The other girl just giggled and somehow disappeared into thin air after she wished us and said goodbye.
On the front step, was a newspaper and on the front page was a VERY familiar picture with the caption:
?SHAMELESS GIRLS ARGUE OVER WHO GETS SHOP OWNER; SHOP OWNER GROPES WITCH?
A confused look on all our faces as we looked at one another.
?So??
???
?I don?t get it?
?Me neither?
?EYE?M DA STRONGEST!?
==========
-
Okay, so I came up with another short, this time bout a poor little youkai...
==========
Short #5, Part 1(/1)
"Hey look at that one!"
"Yeah that one looks kinda cute"
"Come on, girls. Hurry up and buy one already, it's starting to drizzle now"
"Yes, onii-chan!"
"Okay!"
"*Sigh* I should have brought another one along"
I looked ever so happily as one of the girls reached out for me, softly touching me with her smooth slender hand. Never before had I felt such joy and anxiety, only to have it all crushed right before me as the girl moves me aside to take the umbrella right behind me.
"Here's the change, miss. Have a nice day"
"Hurry up!"
The boy opens up a big umbrella he has had with him the whole time as he walks with the little girl. The girl whom I thought would finally give me a home, opens up the umbrella she had just bought and quickly catches up to the other two.
"Hey, did you see that one?"
"Which one?"
"The purplish one I moved out of the way to get this one"
"Oh, that one? Yeah, it's old and looks really worn out, huh?"
"Haha, I guess nobody wanted it anymore and just left it there"
"Hahaha, yeah"
Their laughter echoed in my head, their words engraved into my soul, their heartless thought brought me to tears.
No one wants me. No one cares about me. Why? Why is it that my friends can be brought home and have a warm home and a family while I am left behind? Such warmth I can never feel, such families that I can never have to claim as my own, such thoughts alone crushed my hopes and dreams. Why? Why must it be like that? Why must the world be so harsh, so cold, so cruel?
I am but an unwanted piece of thrash that no one cares about anymore; no more than scrap that will one day be left on the roads and carried away by the winds. Man can be such evil and thoughtless creatures, despite being called the smartest beings of all, despite being born with a mind that gave them much potential compared to other beings, despite being born with a heart to understand what is right and what is wrong.
"Darn it, this one can never sell no matter how hard I try. I can sell it at the lowest price but people still take one look at it and ignore it"
Oh, the shopkeeper?s words are the kindest yet. He is the only human who has ever cared about me.
----------
The days flew as if they were seconds. My life was terrible, as all I've seen is this same spot I've been in all my life. I look around me and sighed. All my friends were gone, old ones and new ones have already been bought, leaving me all alone.
It is that time again, where the shop opens and I hear the cruel comments about me once again.
The shopkeeper comes over to me. He lifts me up and opens me up.
What's this? I've never felt so happy my whole life!
I hear the raindrops falling outside like bullets dropping from the sky. The shopkeeper takes me out and hands me to a young girl, looking no older than seven. Her clothes were soaking wet, her hair wet like she had just taken a bath, and her frown turned into a smile as I got into her hands.
"Take this. You be a good girl now okay? I'll help you find your mommy so don't cry anymore"
The shopkeeper waves goodbye as the girl tells him that this is where her mother had asked her to wait.
The last drop of rain falls and the skies became clear once again. The sunshine never felt so good on my skin before.
The girl closes me up and leaves me leaning against the wall. Oh my new master, I can't wait to see her home!
Her mother comes and smiles at her and holds her hand.
"Sweetie I am so sorry. Mommy promises not to leave you alone again"
My hopes and dreams crumbled before my very eye as the two walk hand in hand, leaving me all alone.
Hours had passed and not a spark of hope was left. I knew then that there is no such thing as 'kindness'. Even if it does exist, no one will ever show me.
A dog slowly approached as it lifted its leg. What is it do- Ahhh! It left me all wet and left the scene. I prayed hard, hoping that someone would pick me up, give me a home, show me love, warmth and kindness, and actually teaching me what family means.
My prayers went unanswered; at least that was what I thought. A gust of wind blows right past me, taking me up into the skies, carrying me with it wherever it was heading.
I've never felt flight before. Is this how a bird gets to feel everyday?
Suddenly all the joy turned into fear as everything went dark. The world around me had become a void with millions of eyes staring right back at me. The very feeling of fear made me realize how inferior I am in the world, how insignificant my existence, how weak I am. I give everything up. Is this the end?
If this is my fated end, so shall it be.
That's what I thought I would feel. Instead, what drove me weren?t fear and discouragement, but motivation and a reason to become stronger.
The darkness faded as I saw a weak light. I stretch out my hand to reach for it and everything went white.
?OUCH!?
I shouted and rubbed my head. Wait, what?
I bent down and looked at myself. This feels great! I can?t believe I can actually move. What is this? Is this heaven? I grabbed hold of something on the ground and brought it to my face. So this is how hands feel like? This is so much fun! I took a sniff at the green thing I held in my hands.
?So I guess this is grass! Wow it smells so good!?
Is that my voice? I sound really cute! I look down at my body; I was wearing a blue-ish green vest with white sleeves and pants ?no wait- I think this is what they call a ?skirt?. This is so cool!
I tried to stand up on my new legs and stretched my body. I reached up high and tried to reach for the skies, but it seems I was still too far away. Oh I can smell the fresh air. The sun?s golden rays shined upon me, slightly blinding me as I brought my right hand to cover up my eyes.
I looked around a little more and then I saw myself?
My former self, that is. Staring back at me with a huge red eye, with its tongue sticking out of a mouth I never remembered having.
I picked myself up and slid myself open. It felt kinda weird, mainly ticklish. I brought my other body up to cover the sun. Ah~ the shade feels so good on my new body.
I walked around the place full of trees and finally found a way out. I see, so I?d been in a forest the whole time? I looked at the forest entrance and was amazed by the size of the forest from the outside. I stood there, staring in awe, with my jaw dropped and my eyes wide open for a long time.
I shook my head to get a grip on myself. I continued walking for about an hour, feeling the fresh air of the outside world and touching everything I see around me on the way. Soon enough I got to a place with kids playing outside.
This is my chance! I can finally make a friend! No, FRIENDS!
I slowly approached them from the bushes, the dried leaves beneath my feet rustling as I took my small steps. The bushes made some really unnecessary noises as well. No matter. I found the opportunity and jumped out of the bushes!
?Hi there! Let?s be fr-?
?AHHH! YOUKAI!?
?AHHH! MOMMY HELP!?
?I WANT MY DADDY!?
?Wait, I just wanna be fri-?
Before I could even introduce myself they ran away as a group of huge, sweaty men with pitchforks appeared right before me.
?So a youkai is trying to attack the little children of the village? Right in the entrance at that??
The angry faces of those men scared everything out of me. I quickly grabbed my other body and fled as the men started to give chase.
What should I do? I am too slow. They are gaining on me really fast. I need to find a way t- OUCH! I was overconfident with my new body. I have just gained it, so it seems I still cannot control it well. I looked at my right leg which was covered in blood. No, I don?t want it to end like this. I look at the rock I tripped over and kicked it aside.
The pain was too much. I guess even the smallest of stones can cut a human?s, or rather, a human-like body? I look down at all the little stones on the place I landed, some bigger than others while some sharper. I felt a tear rolling down my eye.
What wrong did I do? What is it that makes me so hated? I only wanted a friend. I only wanted to be friendly with humans. I only wanted a normal life, like that of a human?s. Why can?t I get my one and only wish granted? Why can't I be wanted? WHY CAN?T I HAVE A NORMAL LIFE?
I stood up as the men were only a few steps behind me and continued running. No, at this rate they will catch me and God knows what will happen to me. I ran and ran, knowing I can never make it.
I closed my eyes and continued running.
Miraculously, I still haven?t been caught yet. Why is it? I opened up my eyes again and looked down.
I was speechless. The ground was so far beneath my feet. Is this flight? A smile came upon my face. Oh I am so glad I got away.
----------
I am all alone. The sun slowly disappears under the horizon as the skies darkened and the stars took over. Tears stream from my eyes, down my cheeks to my chin, dripping on my dress like the rain. Why must the world be so cruel? All I want is a friend, and a normal life, is that asking for a little too much?
?
==========
-
D'awww Kogasa.
-
Okay, I decided to write another short, but this one didn't come out as short as I thought it would. In fact it just got longer and longer as I went on >.<
I'm only halfway done, so I'll post the first half for tonight and I'll probably finish the second half by tomorrow
PS, thanks Kips for responding, at least I know my shorts aren't left totally unnoticed. More responds and comments are well appreciated :V
==========
Short #6, Part 1(/3)
?Hey, Mommy, what are we gonna have for dinner tonight?? I asked with a big smile on my face.
?Hmm? I don?t know sweetheart. I wonder what we will be having?? Mommy replied me with a kind yet cheeky grin.
?Boo, Mommy, why do you always want to keep it a secret? I?m hungry~?
?Yeah, Mom, I?m so excited. I can?t wait for Dad to come back? said my sister with her usual happy-go-lucky smile.
You see, my father was a great man, loved by the people all over the land. He was a kind man who would go to any lengths to help out the needy. I?ve always heard stories about how people become corrupted by wealth but I don?t see the truth in such words. In fact, my father is the total opposite of the stereotypical wealthy nobleman.
*Click*
We heard the door click as a familiar figure slowly and gently pushes the door open.
?I?m home?
?Welcome back, honey?
?Welcome back, Daddy! I missed you so much!? I said while running over to give him a hug.
?Oh, Layla, I missed you too.? He turns to look at Mommy, ?Honey, is dinner ready? I?m famished from the trip back?
?Yeah, we were just waiting for you?
?Great!?
And such was an ordinary day in our happy family. My family was the best, one in a million I dare say. Such days I wished would last forever?
----------
However, I realized how wrong I was; wishes never really come true outside fairy tales, happiness isn?t eternal, good things will always come to an end.
I never realized how wrong my mind set was back then until it was too late?
It was a time of war, a time of chaos, a time when peace is most wished for. We were lucky as where we were, we would be safe for some time. I thought our happy days would go on as usual, but I was deceived by my own na?ve thoughts.
?
?Mommy, when is Daddy coming home?? I asked, confused as the four-year-old I was at that time.
?Oh, I-he-we-oh?? She never managed to finish her sentence and was stammering the whole time. I thought I heard her sobbing but I guess it was just my imagination.
Dinner was quiet that night as everyone ate with long faces. I didn?t understand why everyone was so sad, though.
After dinner I was sent to my room together with my two sisters as the eldest stayed with Mommy.
I heard a knock on my door.
?Hey, Layla. It?s us. Can we come in? There?s something we gotta tell you?
They opened the door and sat on the bed with me in the middle.
?Layla, you see, a lot of things have happened, and, uhh- I uhh- uhhhh- Merlin, please tell her what?s going on right now and why Mom is so sad?
?Sad? Why is Momm-?
?Layla, daddy is??
Her smile didn?t look the same as it normally did.
??daddy is??
It seemed?
??how do I put this??
...a little?
??he?s not here anymore??
?inauthentic.
?What do you mean??
She let out a lout sigh and continued.
?He was on the train as usual, but then, it? it??
I noticed a tear rolling down her cheek, glittering in the moonlight.
?It??
?It was bombed and he died, okay?? Lyrica suddenly barged into the conversation.
I was shocked and let out a loud gasp.
?What??
?Yeah, you heard me right, Layla. Daddy?s dead and there?s nothing we can do about it.? *sob* ?None of us wi-? *sob* ?wished for this. None of us wanted it to come to something like this?
Merlin hugged Lyrica as both of them cried the whole time.
?I don?t get it? What is ?dead??? I asked in a confused tone. ?Has he gone to another trip already??
Merlin put her hand on my head and started to pat me gently, the way Daddy used to.
?Something like that. But this time he?s going to be away for some time. We don?t know when he would be coming back, though?
?Oh, I see.?
I smiled.
?I hope he gets some souvenirs when he comes back?
A pure, innocent smile, that of a totally na?ve four-year-old girl who didn?t even understand the concept of life and death yet.
From outside we heard a chair fall and the sound of glass breaking followed by a loud thud.
?MOTHER!?
It was Lunasa?s voice.
We jumped out of bed and ran to the door. Without any hesitation at all, Lyrica turned the knob and sitting in the floor right before us was Mommy; her leg bleeding, water spilled all over, glass shattered around her. Her clothes wet from the water that she had spilt and from her own tears as she sobbed uncontrollably.
?Mother! Are you alright?? Lunasa helped Mommy up as Merlin ran downstairs to get a broom and Lyrica went to get bandages. I felt so useless, only being able to stand there and watch as Mommy cried in pain and my sisters were the only ones doing all the work.
Lunasa looked disappointed as usual.
?She heard you girls from outside?
All I could do was stare at her, confused, not knowing how to reply at all.
Soon, Merlin came back with the broom and Lyrica came back with the bandages and some of that thing you put over your wounds to clean it I think. I remember how painful it was when they put it on me the first time I fell down and got cut. I remember Mommy?s words that day as they still echo in my ears as if it had just happened yesterday.
I saw a tear on Mommy?s cheek so I took out my handkerchief from my pocket and wiped it off. I tried my best to sound like a grownup as I tried to repeat Mommy?s words that day.
?Mommy, don?t cry. You?re a big girl now and big girls don?t cry. So stop crying now okay??
Mommy looked down at me and just smiled.
?Thanks sweetie?
?Okay, it?s done. Be more careful next time okay Mom?? Lyrica said, worried.
?Yeah, watch your step next time Mom. Don?t make us worry like that? Merlin said, with a smile that seemed really fake to me.
?Thanks girls. I don?t know what I?ll do without you?
...
To be continued
==========
-
Trains?
But there are no trains in gensokyo... YOU LIAR I HATE YOU YOU ARENT MY REALV DADDYWAAAAAH
all fucking around aside, That was actually pretty good. But are you really going to continue it? Or are you just trying to get me hyped? :V
-
Yes, I am going to continue it. It was just too late last night and I got sleepy. Here it is...
BTW, I never said there were trains in Gensokyo :V
==========
Short #6, Part 2(/3)
The days passed like the wind; the war never ceased and our worst fears approached.
?Girls, time for dinner?
?Yes, Mommy? I replied as I ran down the stairs and sat in my usual spot, the seat right next to Mommy?s.
?Okay! I think Lyrica?s asleep so I guess I?ll go wake her up now?
Lunasa was already seated and had a book in her hands. Her eyes were glued to the book as she paid no attention to her surroundings.
?Layla, I gotta tell you something honey. I guess I?ll wait till your sisters com-?
?No, Mother. I?m not going. I just can?t? Lunasa said, her eyes still buried in the book, completely trying to ignore eye contact with Mommy.
?What is it Mommy??
?Okay, Mom, we?re here?
Merlin and Lyrica took their seats. Merlin had her usual smile on, except this one had a sense of worry in it, and Lyrica was still half asleep as she let out a loud yawn and stretched her arms a bit, then started rubbing her eyes.
?Girls, I have something to tell you?
?Yes, Mom?? Merlin and Lyrica said at the same time, but with different tones. Merlin?s was her usual cheery voice but with a little nervousness while Lyrica?s was a very tired one.
?Well, as you may already know, the war is raging on a few miles away as we speak. I just received a letter from your Uncle Ben this morning and he said he would let you stay with him. Isn?t that wonderful??
??You?? Mom, you mean, you?re not coming?? Merlin asked as her smile slowly faded into a neutral expression.
?Yeah. I?ll have to stay here and take care of the house. The house doesn?t clean itself, you know? Mommy said while smiling all the way. ?So you girls be good and go with your uncle, okay? Don?t give him too much trouble. He will be comin-?
?NO, MOTHER! I?M NOT GOING!? Lunasa slammed the table and closed her book. She marched right into her room, slamming the door really loudly.
?Wow, what?s wrong with her? Woke up on the wrong side of the bed?? Lyrica said, still sleepy.
?Mom, I think we should go up and check on her?
Mommy only nodded and hid her face under her long, curly hair as the three of us walked up to see our big sister.
?Knock knock? Merlin said with her usual cheerful voice.
There was total silence for a while and then?
?Go away?
?Awww, come on, sis. We?re here to cheer you up. Can you please open the door??
We heard no reply for more than a minute so we decided to walk away but then we heard a click as she opened her door and let the three of us in.
We entered one by one and right after I entered last, Lunasa locked up the door again.
?What?s wrong, sis??
?I?ll just get straight to the point. I see no point or reason in giving a long explanation. He?s selling us out, or at least, making us work as child labourers to pay for our own food and accommodation?
?WHAT!?? Lyrica had a sudden boost as she suddenly shouted. ?What do you mean??
?I read the letter. He said he will take in one of us. He did say he will keep us safe but he did vaguely mention that he will only keep one of us with him. My guess is that he will sell us out to other families, send us to an orphanage or as I said before, make us work for a living. And on top of it all, he?s not letting Mother follow us. Does he want her to just stay here and die!??
?SHUT UP! Don?t say that, Lunasa! I don?t think Uncle has any reason to do anything like that to us. Besides, Mom will be safe here, I just know it!?
I could only sit and watch as my two sisters argued over such a matter that I knew I probably would never understand until I was older.
Merlin went right in the middle of the two to break them up.
?Okay girls, that?s enough. Sis, first off, how sure are you of that? And Lyrica, please don?t talk back to big sis like that?
The conversation went on and on and I could not understand a thing. I could only sit there and watch them argue over something I didn?t even know what.
?So sis, when is Uncle coming here anyway??
?He said in the letter that he would be coming in two days?
?I wonder if Mom has decided who Uncle will take with him?
?Well, I guess he should take Layla an-?
?Then what would you do, sis??
?Well, I?ve already bought a train ticket and I?ll be leaving about an hour or so before he arrives, I never liked him anyway?
Lyrica looked at me, frowning, and looked back and listened to our two big sisters? conversation.
?Wait, sis! How could you do that? Now what?s the difference between what you are doing and running away? You can?t just lea-?
?I?m old enough, Merlin. I can take care of myself. You girls just w-?
And right at that moment we heard a very loud slam on the front door downstairs and followed by a scream a few seconds later. Lunasa told us to hide under her bed as she went out to take a look. Quietly, she opened the door and sneaked out. I slowly crawled out of the bed and took a peep. To my horror, my sister Lunasa was staring downstairs, her eyes wide open and her jaw dropped. Her legs trembled as she suddenly nodded and quickly but silently walked into the room and gently closed and locked up the door.
?Sis, what?s wrong?? Merlin whispered.
I looked at big sister Lunasa and realized something was wrong. Her eyes? I?ve never seen her with such an expression before. She was usually a very calm person, the most mature and calm one among us all, but at that time she was blindly staring into space.
?Sis, what?s wrong?? Merlin asked again, a bit louder this time.
We heard footsteps outside the room.
?Shhh? Lunasa instructed us.
The footsteps grew louder and louder. Just the sound of the footsteps thudding outside made our hearts race. It was so quiet in there that I could hear all of my sisters? heartbeats, including my own.
Suddenly the footsteps stopped. The doorknob turned. At least, it jiggled because we had the room locked from the inside.
?I KNOW SOMEONE?S IN THERE! OPEN UP RIGHT NOW! I?LL COUNT TO THREE! ONE? TWO? TH-?
*BANG*
The sound of a bullet being shot silenced the man outside who was laughing maniacally and slowly faded into nothing. Everything went silent once again. And then a sudden voice broke the silence.
?Are you girls alright??
?Shhh. Don?t make any noise and they?ll go away? Lyrica whispered.
?That voice? I?ve heard it from somewhere before??
Lunasa stood up as she slowly recalled the owner of the voice.
?Is anyone inside? Don?t worry, girls. I?m a friend of your father, Count Prismriver. I am sorry for your loss??
Silence for a while?
?? I am sorry for your loss but we came to help?
Lunasa walked over to the door and unlocked it, opening it to reveal a man with short gray hair and a neatly kept moustache, which I found a little funny.
?You?re that man from last time. You?re from the army right??
?Yes, I am. You?ve grown so much since that time, Lunasa. You?re so big now.?
He looked under the bed, right at us, and asked us to come out.
?It?s safe now, girls. Merlin, is that you? I see you?ve grown really big now. Oh, how the years have passed. Lyrica, the youngest back then. Last time I came, you were just learning to walk.?
And then he looked at me.
?You are? Layla, I presume? Ah~ I?ve heard of you from your father. A very brave man he was. Loved you really much, he would always tell me about his youngest daughter, the apple of his eye.?
The four of us gathered around him.
?Girls, I heard from your mother. I am very sorry??
?Mommy??
?What about Mom, sir?? Merlin asked.
?I am so sorry. If only we made in time?
?What happened, sir??
?Blood? everywhere? Mother? she looked right at me and asked me? to hide?hide you girls?and?and?a-a-and?even as she??
?Okay, that?s enough, Lunasa. I think you?ve seen enough. You need some rest. I heard from your mother. She showed me a letter and said your unc-?
?Sir, please? Not this again. Maybe give big sis some rest first??
?I see? I promise girls. I shall give your mother a proper burial. She was a loving mother indeed, doing anything to protect her children from harm??
After hearing what the man in the uniform had just said, Lyrica ran down as Merlin and I followed.
?MOM!!!?
I looked down at the red water surrounding me. How did Mommy spill so much water this time? She must be very careless, I thought. It took me a while to realize what the puddles of water really are:? blood?
I looked at Mommy. Her eyes were closed and she was smiling. She must be having a very nice dream. I looked at my sisters who were crying their eyes out while hugging each other. Lunasa tried to hold it in but ended up crying on the uniformed man?s shoulder instead.
?I don?t get it. Mister, is Mommy having a happy dream? Look, she?s smiling??
?Yes, Layla. I?m sure she?s having a very happy dream. She?s probably dreaming about having a nice time with you. I?m sure she?s having a dream about your daddy??
?Hey, Mommy? It?s time for dinner, isn?t it? I?m hungry~?
I don?t know why but my eyes were wet and my tears came out by themselves. Why? I?m a big girl. And big girls don?t cry, right?
?Alright, girls. I guess we should get you somewhere safe for the time being? he said as he wiped off his last manly tear off his cheek with his index finger.
----------
I woke up and noticed my room had changed. Everything around me was gone. Where?s Mr Teddy? It took me some time to think and finally remember that the man, who called himself Daddy?s friend, took us ?somewhere safe?. I guess this is his house. I don?t remember.
I heard loud quarreling from the outside. I think it was my sisters again. I brought the blanket over my head and covered my ears so I wouldn?t hear them. I always hated it when we didn?t get along. We were sisters, so why fight?
The days continued like that, with my sisters constantly arguing and we never really got to eat together like last time. The meals didn't taste as good as Mommy's too. I missed her.
Finally the day had come, where our uncle would come and take us with him?
?Bye, girls? I?m leaving? Take care, okay? Merlin, you?re the oldest now so I?m putting you in charge of things. If anything happens to you guys when I get back, you?re gonna have to answer to me, ?kay??
Lunasa finally showed us one last genuine smile before she took her bag, waved us goodbye, and left for the train station.
That was the first time I had ever seen big sis Lunasa smile for real?
?
?Alright girls, your Uncle Ben is here??
Both my sisters never looked that sad and disappointed before. Merlin holds on to Lyrica?s and my hand tightly as we walked towards our uncle?
?
Finally, upon reaching his house after hours of travelling, we were all tired?
At least, I was?
I looked around me.
?Uncle! Uncle! Where?re Merlin and Lyrica??
He only smiled at me with a dark and scary grin.
?They are in good hands now? VERY good hands?? he said as he chuckled.
==========
I may finish it up by today since I'll be at school tomorrow and most probably will never finish it if I keep procrastinating...
-
Saw it coming a mile away.
-
Saw it coming a mile away.
Maybe I should be more creative next time then :V
And so here's the last part...
==========
Short #6, Part 3(/3)
The years passed as I stayed locked up in my room. My uncle never showed me much love, beating me all the time and forcing me to do lots of embarrassing things. I never met him before, so maybe this was why Lunasa said she never liked him? But he sounded and looked like a really nice man when he came to pick us up? Why did he suddenly change? I knew I?d had enough of all this. I wanted it all to end.
I always wanted to tell him to stop, but he never even bothered to listen to me. After every session I would cry until my tears dried up.
One day, however, it was pretty much the same routine he always does, but that time was different. After he was done with me, I went up to my room but the pain got the better of me and I lost consciousness. I fell on the floor but at the same time, I felt like I was floating. Was it all a dream? If it was, then it was a really peaceful dream. One I would want to have, to take a break from it all. I heard the voice of a young lady. A very ominous voice indeed but I felt warmth in it.
I could hardly make out what she was saying but I did hear her giggle as her voice slowly faded away. I opened my eyes and saw a beautiful place around me. I was in the skies, above the clouds, watching the most breathtakingly beautiful scenery below me. The clouds were white and fluffy like pillows. I tried to grab them but I couldn?t reach. Before I knew it, I fell?
I fell? and fell? and fell and fell?
I screamed and my eyes never wanted to open no matter what.
?Geez, a really noisy one you are??
I heard the voice again.
I opened my eyes and for a split second I saw a neverending void of eyes looking at me. I closed my eyes and covered my ears and screamed at the top of my lungs.
Suddenly, it all disappeared?
Everything disappeared and I was in another place again. This time, it was like a la- uhh? that place where Daddy used to take me. What was it called again? That place where we could borrow books from. Oh yea, a library!
And then a young girl, looking about Lunasa?s age, came out of the darkness, holding a stack of books. Her long purple hair was covered in dust and her long light purple-coloured dress covered her from the neck right down to her toes.
She coughed once. Twice. Then she started talking to me in a high-pitched voice.
?I thought I felt someone?s presence in here. You don?t seem like a youkai, do you??
Youkai? What did she mean? I shook my head, despite not knowing what she meant.
?Well, as I thought. But what would a human be doing here in my library? I didn?t see you enter through the door, and there are no windows here, so how did you get in here in the first place??
I tried to tell her about the darkness and all the eyes, but my words only came out as soft squeaks. Was I scared? And what did she mean by ?her? library?
?It?s okay then. I am the librarian here and since you?re here, my guess is you would like to borrow a book??
I forced my voice out and finally I was able to speak up, but in a very soft voice.
?I want my Mommy, I want my Daddy, I want my sisters. I want my old life back??
I said as tears began to fill my eyes.
?Hey, hey. Don?t cry here, you?ll make a lot of noise. No noise in the library, okay? You said something about your family, did something happen to them??
I gave a slight nod as I sucked the tears back up, trying not to make any noise.
?I-I-?
Suddenly a dark figure appeared behind the librarian and the librarian turned her back to me, walking towards the dark figure. I could hear them whispering to each other, but I couldn?t make out what they were saying, exactly.
The figure suddenly disappeared and the librarian walked away. Several seconds later she returned with a book, one as thick as a dictionary.
?She asked me to get you this.?
She slowly put the book in front of me and left.
?Wait, uhhh-?
?Patchouli??
I stared at her as she gave me her name and walked back to a table a few feet away, sat down, put on her glasses and opened up a book. She picked up the quill from the table and began writing. She turned to look at me, only to continue with her work a second or two later.
I looked down at the book she gave me.
?Basics of Magic and Witchcraft? I read the title of the book aloud.
Miss Patchouli looked back at me and put her index finger onto her lips.
?Shhh??
I nodded and opened up the book. I began reading a little bit but it got boring so I flipped the pages quickly. I stopped as the header of a page caught my eye.
?Spirits, Phantoms and Poltergeists? it read.
Right below it was the subtitle: ?Ever wanted to see a long lost love? A faraway family member? Just a random prank??
I continued reading the book which had taught me about spirits and the like. I learned a lot from it, and even asked Miss Patchouli about stuff I didn?t understand. She was a kind person indeed.
----------
That wonderful dream lasted for what had seemed to be years, as I recalled hundreds of trials and failures. Finally, I did it?
I drew the magic circle right that time, after countless tries?
The circle began to light up as a magical energy was emitted from inside my body. It felt very warm?
I followed the instructions and pictured the people I loved?
First I remembered Lunasa. I pictured her gold eyes and short blonde hair. I pictured her with the dress she wore in the picture Daddy took on my fourth birthday. Her black dress and the black hat she wore on that day, the one with a crescent-shaped moon at the peak. I remembered her honest personality, her calm and mature persona. I pictured the time she played the violin during my birthday, which gave a very calm feel around us?
And then I pictured Merlin; her blue eyes and curly, light blue hair, her pink dress that she wore in that very picture with her hat on, shaped like a blue snowflake or sun at the peak of it. I thought back of her always cheerful personality. I pictured that smile she had always shown back then, the one I wished to see but could never again. I remembered how everyone always felt happy when she was around. I remembered the time she played the trumpet on my birthday, even though she was not very good, she managed to put a smile on all our faces.
And last but not least, I thought of Lyrica, my youngest elder sister. The dress she wore on my birthday was red and her hat had a green star shape on it. I pictured her face, with her round, brown eyes, her short brown hair and her usual cheeky grin. She was the most intelligent among us, and I remembered how she looked at our sisters in envy on that day and said she would learn an instrument too, one day?
A tear or two rolled down my eyes as I reminisced my precious sisters. Everything around me started glowing blue as light emanated around me. Rays of light shot out from the centre of the circle, blinding me and suddenly?
BOOM!!!
The whole library shook as Miss Patchouli woke up from her cat nap and I was knocked back several feet away from the circle. I fell head-first on the floor and started losing consciousness.
I blinked once.
The library was covered in smoke and dust. Did it catch fire?
I blinked again.
I thought I saw three familiar figures as my vision started getting blurry and I couldn?t hear or see anything anymore.
----------
Which brings us back to the present day?
I open my eyes again and realize the dream had ended. Oh what a wonderful dream that was, although it seemed to have lasted even longer than any ordinary dream I?ve had in the past.
I look around me and?
I?m home?
No, not my home?
I am back in the so-called ?torture chamber??
I try standing up but the pain came back?
?Owww... that hurt?
?Are you okay??
?Huh??
I thought I just heard a very familiar voice. Maybe I?m just imaginin-
?Layla, are you alright??
?LUNASA!? Is that you? I mean, is that really you??
She ignored my question and put her hand on my forehead.
?Layla, you are still very hot, in fact, your forehead is burning. I think you better take some rest??
?What happened??
I don?t remember anything?
?I thought we got separated? I thought-?
And then the pain hit me again. It felt like taking a knife right to the head.
I look around me. Why? How?
?You better take some rest now La-?
Lunasa said but suddenly burst out in tears as she laid me down.
I don?t get it. Why are they here? How did they get here? What happened to Uncle? And why are they wearing the dresses they wore on my last birthday party?
And then it hit me?
I remember now?
But why is my body feeling so weak?
Why?
A familiar voice suddenly appears out of nowhere and it seems to be echoing in the whole room, as if she?s everywhere at the same time?
?Silly girl? why did you do three at the same time? Well, I guess it was a choice you made then and I can?t do anything to help you with it. I think she will be here to pick you up in a while?? she said as she gave out the same giggle I recalled hearing before.
My eyes were closed, as I felt dizzy but I could hear everything they said.
?Wait!?
That was Lunasa?s voice.
?Hmm??
?Why did you do this to her? She?d been asleep for a whole YEAR! How could you? She was only a little girl, darn it!?
?Like I said, she made the choice herself??
Somehow I felt tired but happy?
Happy that I could see Lunasa, Merlin and Lyrica again?
I heard the girls cry around me as suddenly, I felt as if I was floating. It?s not scary, instead it felt? good?
I suddenly felt someone carrying me in her arms?
I laid my head on her nice, soft chest?
?Merlin is that you?? I softly said?
?Well, she?s all yours now? ?
?Don?t worry little girl? rest in peace??
I felt myself being carried away as my sisters? sobbing got softer and softer and slowly disappeared into nothing.
The warmth around me was really comforting?
Everything was silent?
I could feel nothing anymore?
Just?
Peace?
==========
Once again, responds are well appreciated :V
-
Well that was a pretty good short, if I say so myself. I cant believe I would have never thought that Layla went to Patchy to learn her magic. I always thought it was something she was just born with, ya'know?
spoilers the older lady is clearly marisa
-
lol, I actually wanted it to be a certain blonde haired gap maker, but I guess when I wrote bout Patchy I had Marisa in mind and it turned out like that...
-
but marisa = reimu = suika
therefore the lady was actually
gasp
HATATE
-
But then, Hatate = Aya = Youkai Mountain = Sanae = ...
Kogasa!? Well, a surprise indeed...
==========
Short #6, EPILOGUE
Oh how long has it been?...
Oh?...
Hi there?
Remember me?...
Well, I guess with my current appearance, no one can?
To be honest though, even I don?t remember anymore?
Everything has been going on as usual here though?
It?s pretty cold here but I got used to it not long after?
Nowadays, it seems different somehow?
It?s so warm these days?
I see these flower petals falling from the skies?
Just like back then?
I remember those days, when a man would bring me to a place to see all these flowers?
Together with three other girls I can?t seem to recall anymore?
Oh, and I heard there?ll be a concert here in a few days? time?
I can?t wait?
The performers are really good, I remember hearing them from somewhere before?
Prismrivers, I think?...
Well, I?m off now, guess I?ll go roam around again?
==========
Just wondering, was it better with or without the epilogue? :V
-
It was better. I can only assume that Layla's a wandering spirit or one of the spirits Yuyuko has floating next to her, and that she's in Gensokyo. Though its kinda bitter-sweet because the dead cant remember their lives. Ah well.
-
I haven't done anything in a while so I decided to write something again...
==========
Short #7, Part 1(/5)
?Honey, it?s late. You?d better get up else you?ll be late for school??
I opened up my eyes and right before me was an angel?
She smiled at me and just with that I could feel her warmth emanating.
?Mom? What time is it??
?It?s already 7. I see your alarm didn?t go off, maybe we should get it fixed?
?SEVEN!??
I sprang out of bed and sprinted to the bathroom. I grabbed my toothbrush and quickly squeezed the toothpaste onto it. I shoved it into my mouth and quickly brushed my teeth as I multitasked and did several other things at the same time.
Within minutes I ran out of the bathroom with a towel barely covering me and lots of water all over the floor. Water still dripping from my hair and body, I looked up.
?Mom, I?m sorry? I promise I?ll do double my usual chores today!?
With her usual warm, comforting smile, she pats my head.
?Take care, then. Have fun??
?Sure, Mom?
I open up my closet. My clothes all folded neatly and arranged perfectly by my dearest mother.
I took out the one on the furthest left and laid it on my bed.
?Okay, honey. I made some toast for you and left it on your lunchbox on the table. I?ll go do the laundry now? she said with a smile and walked away.
I quickly changed into my uniform and tucked it into my skirt. I got ran out of the room, took the lunchbox together with the toast, and started sprinting off with the toast in my mouth. I ran to the front door, took my bag while putting on my shoes, opened the door and was ready to run all the way to school.
?Hmmmphhfffmmm? I took out the bread from my mouth. ?I?m off Mom!? I said and stuffed it back into my mouth before dashing off.
?Take care?? I heard her from the distance.
Ah~ another sunny morning. The birds are singing and the cherry blossoms are just beautiful. The wind blew against my face as I ran towards the school.
...
Finally I reached the front gate and stopped to catch my breath.
I took in the fresh air. Ah~ it has never smelled so good?
I stretched my arms high up to the sky and finished the last bite of my toast.
?I guess I wasn-?
*RING*
Oh crap?
I ran right into the school, took the second left turn, held onto the staircase railing and jumped onto the stairs and proceeded to dash up to class. The adrenaline pumping in my body never felt so great. It has been some time since I?d actually run like that.
I ran right into class and noticed the teacher still wasn?t in class. Using this opportunity, I quickly grabbed my chair and took my seat.
Phew, I thought I would be caught for being late. Well at least I made it in time?
?Okay class, I see you?re all on time??
Wow, I really can?t believe I made in on ti-
??for the History test today?
What? Oh crap!
*Flashback? last week?*
?Okay class so next Monday we?ll be having a test on this chapter. Remember, failure is NOT an option. So you guys better study hard, or else??
*Flashback ends? back to reality?*
I shook my head and looked down on my desk. Miss Kamishirasawa had already put the paper on my desk.
Oh no, can I do it? I hope I can. If I fail this, Mom is gonna kill me.
I open up the first page.
I didn?t study for this, but I guess I?ll just have to try anyway?
----------
RING~
?Okay class, please pass the papers to the front. I?ll give you guys your papers back once I?m done and do remember: do not flunk this test??
Miss Kamishirasawa said with a scary grin on her face as she carries the stack of papers and steps out of the class.
Right as her footsteps disappeared outside of class, everyone started moving from their places. I can hear almost everyone asking one another about how the paper went.
?Hey Reimu! So how?d yours go? Didcha study hard for this? I sure don?t wanna get a headbutt for this??
Oh yeah, now that she mentioned it, I forgot to introduce myself. Silly me. My name is Reimu Hakurei, an ordinary student in an ordinary school. My mother was the shrine maiden at the shrine back at my place. It?s a really lively shrine. There is not a single day where the shrine goes unvisited. Mom works really hard to maintain it while doing all the housework AND taking care of me ever since Dad?well?sorta?left us... Anyway, she?s really the best mother anyone can ever have. I, however, am not that hardworking. In fact I despise hard work. I prefer to take things easy and to always use the easy way out. I don?t want to face the fact that one day I will have to take over the shrine and do everything, or at least half of, what Mom does everyday. I mean, it?s just too much work and I really don?t have interest in such things.
This girl right in front of me now, with the long curly blonde hair, is Marisa Kirisame. We?ve been hanging out for as long as I can remember. She?s one of the school?s top students actually. She is pretty well known all around the school as one of the two fastest runners and also one of the top 10 students in terms of studies. Her hard work really pays off, as we can see.
?I guess it was okay? I didn?t really study enough for it though??
?I?m so jealous Reimu! I mean, even when you say DON?T study, you tend to score WAAAAY higher than me in all the tests and exams. Seriously, how many hours do you use up for studying a day??
Oh and this blonde with the green eyes is Parsee. She gets jealous really easily and I mean REALLY easily?
?So Reimu, how was it? Difficult? I think it was for me? Oh and Marisa, can you stop taking my stuff without my permission? I mean, just grabbing my whole pencil case and stealing my mechanical pencil DURING A TEST, and that was my favourite one too. At least ask m-?
?Woah woah woah. I never ?stole? it. Stealing is such an ugly word. I merely borrowed the pencil cuz? I forgot mine today?
?Marisa, did you take my notes again??
?Oh yea, Patchy. Thanks for lending me ?em. Couldn?t have done the test without ?em?
Well, Marisa is kinda well known as a thief too? She tends to ?borrow? things without permission and, from what I?ve heard, doesn?t even remember that she took them so she doesn?t really return them, most of the time.
*Knock knock*
?Hello there class, we?re sorry about your old Math teacher. He just transferred, but then we got a new replacement for him??
And then a short girl with shoulder-length blue hair walks into the class.
?Okay, so this?ll be your new Math teacher. She?ll introduce herself now, so guys and girls, please don?t cause her trouble, okay??
The male teacher who was just showing her around walks out of class after giving a bow. He closes the door as he left. Everyone?s eyes quickly shifted to focus on the new teacher.
?Ahem? EYE?M DA STRONGEST! IF YOU PUNKS WANNA BE SMART LIKE ME, YOU GOTTA WORK REALLY HARD!?
----------
That was a long day indeed. Our new Math teacher, who introduced herself as ?the strongest? and only managed to give us her name right before she left, isn?t a really good one. I guess she was just nervous as this is her first class and all. Well, I just hope she gets used to our school here and makes herself comfortable as soon as possible.
Well, now that school?s over. I wonder what?s for dinner?
==========
Kinda lazy to finish it right away, so I'll most probably stall a little bit and continue maybe tomorrow...
-
Cirno
math
cirno
math
CIRNO AND MATH
HOW DOES THAT WO-ohyeah.
Also, you made a typo. My mother was the shrine at the shrine back at my place.
-
No, no, she IS the shrine :V
Sorry, didn't see that one. Thanks for pointing it out, I meant shrine MAIDEN
*fixed
-
Part 2...
==========
Short #7, Part 2(/5)
?Welcome back, honey. I?ve already prepa- oh no?
?What is it, Mom??
?I forgot to get new batteries for the alarm clock. I?m terribly sorry, Rei-chan? I?ll head over to the convenience store right now?
?Oh, so it was just the batteries? Alright then, Mom. I?ll be up in my room, so when you get back, please call me down here so we can have dinner together, okay??
?Sure?
And with that, Mom walked to the front door, put on her shoes and said, ?Take care, honey. Don?t let anyone in, okay?? before going out to the convenience store.
?Mom, I?m seventeen. I can take care of myself?
I went up to my room and as I closed the door I felt something on my foot. Something? hairy.
I pulled up my foot at that moment and let out a shriek. Immediately I reached for the lights and looked around the room.
Nothing suspicious. Maybe it was just my imagination? I guess s- OH MY GAWD IS THAT A?
It looked back at me with its huge, round, black eyes. Its nose twitched as it continues staring at me without a hint of fear in its eyes.
?EEEEK? I screamed as I ran out of the room, slamming the door shut behind me.
Rats are really scary, aren?t they?
I ran down the stairs, into the living room and lay myself down on the soft, comfy sofa and put my right hand on my chest.
*DPDP-DPDP-DPDP-DPDP*
My heart raced, almost as fast as a ticker timer. Okay, not really, but still...
I closed my eyes and took deep breaths to calm myself down. Slowly I felt my heartbeat gradually slowing down, eventually it became normal again.
Phew.
I let out a loud sigh. Come to think of it, it?s already so late and I haven?t even taken a bath yet; a proper one today. Since Mom?s out, I think I?ll go get myself cleaned up first.
I went straight into the bathroom and took a nice dip in the tub. I guess Mom already prepared a hot bath for me when I got back. I love her~
Ah~ how great. A nice warm bath to clear my thoughts off today.
----------
I got out of the bath and wiped myself dry with my towel and began walking out the bathroom door? until?
I looked down at the brown spot on the floor, which at first I thought was just a spot Mom missed out when cleaning. But wait, wasn?t it over there just a moment ago? I put my face closer and closer only to withdraw quickly and give out a loud gasp when I realized what it was?
I gave out a loud scream once again as I ran out of the bathroom, holding onto the towel covering my naked body. I reached out for my doorknob to my room. I was about to turn it until I remembered the rat inside.
I took my hand away and slowly walked down the stairs into the kitchen instead. All this screaming and running around is making me thirsty. I gulped down a glass of water and wiped my mouth. Oh that felt good?
And then from a distance I saw it?
It?s back?
The roach from the bathroom. Oh no, it?s back!
It crawled up to me quickly and without hesitation I jumped onto a nearby chair, holding onto the towel with one hand and swinging the other to attempt to scare it away. I closed my eyes and continued screaming for help.
My attempts to scare it away were futile but at least my screams caught someone?s attention.
Mom suddenly appeared in the corner of my eye with a fly swatter.
SPLAT
?Are you okay, Rei-chan??
?Yeah. I guess??
?You can take care of yourself, huh?? she said while slightly covering her mouth with three fingers and giggling.
I turned away as I blushed.
?Look at you, you?re red as a tomato? she said, giggling louder this time.
?Hmph! Oh yeah, Mom??
?Hm??
?There?s a rat in my room, can you help me get it out or something??
?Sure, I?ll take care of it right away?
Within a few minutes the rat was already gone and I went up to my room to put on some clothes before coming down again and the two of us sat down to have dinner.
It was quiet until I decided to break the silence by telling her about my day, my new Math teacher, and the History tes-
?History test??
OH SH- Why did I have to open my big mouth!?!?
I explained everything to her.
?I see. So you sat for a test without studying at all last week? If you don?t get an A for this one you?ll be grounded, young lady?
?B-b-but?
?No buts. You spent the weekends playing video games and such, so you deserve it if you fail??
?Okay, Mom?? I said in a depressed tone.
----------
*The next day?*
The bell rings and everyone takes their seats, some trembling, afraid of what awaits them when the History teacher returns their test papers.
A knock on the door and the long, blue-haired teacher walks into the class.
?Okay class, I?m done with your tests and I have to say, I am really disappointed in some of you. I?ll be returning your papers now and those who failed to get a B and above, must stay back after school and meet me in the staff room??
?Oh no I have a feeling this is going to be bad? said Nitori, the shy girl who only ever does really well in science-related subjects, as she threw an angry glare at Marisa, who ?borrowed? her pencil in the middle of the test, making her lose focus on the paper and forget whatever she had read the night before.
?Okay. As you can see, quite a number of you totally failed?so? you know the drill? Ahem. However I?m in quite a good mood as I can see a few of you actually did really well for this, scoring a perfect hundred. Boys and girls, why can?t you study hard like Miss Hieda??
Everyone turned to look at the quiet purple-haired girl seated by the window. Well, I can?t say anything; I mean History is her forte, seeing as how she goes to the library during her free time to read books about ancient history, even from the BCs.
?Or like Miss Hakurei??
Wait, what? I got a-
?You see? If your friends here can do it, why can?t everyone else? You just got to study real hard. As for the ones who got a C and below, especially those Fs, meet me in the staffroom. I would like to have a word with all of you??
Wait. Who? What? How? Wh- Did she really just say I got a hundred?
I flipped over the test paper and giving out a loud gasp after seeing my own marks.
Marisa looked at me and pouted.
?I thought you said ye? din really study? Besides, weren?tcha playing video games over the weekends? I heard from Kaguya??
?Grrr? Reimu I thought you said you didn?t study enough? Then how did you get a hundred? You liar?? Parsee said as her green eyes seemingly glow under her jealousy.
Everyone looked at me as I could only laugh on the inside.
?Next time, I?ll beatcha? Marisa proclaimed. ?I?ll study hard this time and beatcha!?
?Ahem? Yes Miss Kirisame? Is there something bothering you?? Miss Kamishirasawa said as she tightens her grip on the chalk, ready to throw it.
?Oh- Uh- Nothing, really. Sorry. I?ll keep quiet now??
You see, she?s known to be a real marksman or markswoman or markslady or whatever. She?s notorious for throwing chalk right at her students? foreheads if they aren?t paying attention. Some say she plays lots and lots of first person shooters during her free time, I don?t know. Her other most notorious feature is her headbutt. Don?t get her mad ?cause when she?s REAL mad, get ready to go to the infirmary. Yea, she?s just THAT scary. Outside, however, she?s a really nice person.
As the bell rang and she leaves the classroom, after giving the class a scary gaze, everyone started crowding around me.
?Hey Reimu, can you lend me your notes??
?Reimu, can I copy your History homework? I haven?t done mine since the beginning of the year?
?Hey Reimu, how do you manage to organize your time so well??
?Hey Reimu, can you tutor me after school??
?Hey Reimu, hey, Reimu hey, knife??
Everyone was suddenly silenced as they turned to look at Orange.
?What?? she said.
==========
-
Touhous in school. What game was she playing, Touhou?
wouldn't she be playing with herself then
-
So it's Touhou within Touhou! INCEPTION!
Here's the next part... I don't know when I'm ending this but it'll be pretty soon...
==========
Short #7, Part 3(/5)
*THUD*
What was that?
*THUD*
??
*THUD*
The sound of thudding footsteps keeps getting louder and louder everytime?
*THUD*
And then it stops as I can somehow sense someone?s presence, staring at me? looking down from my bedside, grinning?
I opened up my eyes and it all disappears, as if nothing had happened. I looked around my room and everything was where I left it before I went to sleep. I?ve been having this dream for some time now. I don?t even remember when I started having this same repetitive dream. It comes about every once in a while, but I just can?t help but shake the feeling that this is a sign of some sort.
I sat up and rubbed the back of my head a little. Maybe I?m just imagining things. Yea, that?s it?
That?s GOTTA be it? right?
Well, anyways I better get going now, else I?ll be late.
I slowly got out of bed and walked over to the bathroom to take a cold morning bath. I feel week today. I wonder if I?m falling ill. I hope not.
I got out of the bathroom and slowly walked towards my room, wiping my hair with a towel as I took my steps. Wait, what?s th-
I stopped walking.
*THUD*
Now, that?s weird. I think I?m just imagining things.
I continued walking again. And then I realized, something else was making the sound of footsteps, besides my own. I stopped once again.
*THUD*
This is creepy. I?ve really got to sleep earlier next time. Too much television and games really does mess up your mind.
Quickly, I went into my room. I put my hand on the doorknob and twisted it. Right when it opened?
GASP. Huh?
I could have sworn I saw a shadow right there sitting on my bed. Gosh, I?m really imagining things too much.
Ignoring all of it, I put on my clothes and resumed my daily routine. Mom said she would be at the shrine early today so I?ll be taking care of the house. I doubt she?ll still be here at this hour.
I shook off any traces of worry in my head and went on to school.
----------
?You see class? THAT?s how ye? find X in thi-?
?Miss Cirno??
?Yes, the-thief-with-the-long-curly-blonde-hair-whose-name-eye-can-never-remember??
?I don?t get it? AND I?M NOT A THIEF! THE NAME?S MARISA! MARISA KIRISAME!?
?Don?t raise your voice at me, Teresa Ki-watever. So which part don?t you get??
?The part where ye said? uh? find X??
?What? You mean you didn?t get a single thing??
?Yea??
?HOW DARE YOU NOT PAY ATTENTION IN MY CLASS! EYE?LL CYRO FREEZ-?
?B-b-but??
?What??
?Ye? din? even tell us what the question was??
?WHAT!??
The teacher turned behind and realized the entire blackboard was blank, and that she had just spent her whole lesson explaining about X, whatever that is?
*RING*
?Eye?m sorry, kids. We?ll continue tomorrow. Eye?ll give you punks a test tomorrow about today?s lesson! Better study hard!?
The sound of the bell broke my daydream.
What was that all about?
I kept seeing the figure in my room, staring back at me. I kept picturing it being a monster with sharp teeth and large claws, ready to pounce at me anytime.
I looked around the class and realized everyone was actually talking.
Marisa turned to her right and looked at me. As she spoke to me, she slowly got up from her seat and came over to mine.
?Hey, Reimu. Haha~ I wonder how many people were actually paying attention. I think I was the only one who realized her big mistake. Everyone else was either busy talking or sleeping or not-so-secretly eating in clas- WOAH! What happened to you da ze~?
?Huh??
?Your eyes. Those bags. You haven?t had much sleep lately, have ye?? Late night animes and video games again??
?I don?t know. I-I really haven?t been feeling like myself today??
I rubbed my eyes and continued talking.
?I?m going to the toilet to wash my face??
?Sure? she said as she walked back to her place.
I walked out of the class and headed to the girl?s toilet at the end of the block.
What?s gotten into me? Sigh. This shouldn?t be too big a problem though. Nothing a good night?s sleep can?t cure? I hope?
*FLUSH*
I zipped up my skirt and unlocked the door, slowly walking out to the sink to wash my face. I turned on the tap and washed my hands.
*FLUSH*
What?s that? I?m the only one here? and I didn?t see anyone come in either?
I turned behind to check it out, and right as I had my back turned and my eyes focused, the sound of flushing disappeared as if it never happened in the first place. All just my imagination?
I turned back into the mirror and-
?AHHHHHHHH?
I gave a loud scream as I fell back, on my butt.
I saw something in the mirror?
Someone, or rather some THING, was sitting RIGHT THERE IN THE TOILET, RIGHT WHERE THE FLUSHING CAME FROM JUST NOW!
I slowly crawled back a little and I got back up on my feet. I wiped my uniform clean and looked into the mirror again. There was nothing there at all. It was all part of my imagination again.
The tap was still running. I got some water in my hands and washed my face. I really gotta stop imagining things. What?s creepy is that that thing in the mirror just now was the same thing, the same dark figure I saw in my room.
I stared into the mirror.
?Okay, Reimu. Cut it out. It?s all in your mind. None of that is real. There are no such things as monsters. I?ve just been watching a little too much television and playing video games a little too much.?
I took in several deep breaths. It really calmed me down. So I decided to walk back to the class until?
*THUD*
I stopped walking and listened.
CUT IT OUT! YOU?RE SCARING YOURSELF! Geez, just stop thinking about it and it will all be gone?
I walked back to class.
?Oh, Miss Hakurei, you?re back from the toilet? I heard from Miss Kirisame. So you?re all ready for my lesson? We?re all waiting for you. Please, would you like to take your seat??
?Sorry!?
I said as I bowed at the male teacher who had just entered our class. I hate Language?
I walked back to my seat?
I tried to pull my chair back but it was as if someone was sitting on it?
?Miss Hakurei, care to take your OWN seat??
?Huh??
I looked down and realized I was actually pulling someone else?s chair. I was already in the corner of the class.
?Hey, Reimu. You alright??
I nodded.
?You don?t seem like yourself. What happened??
I looked at Kaguya.
?Well??
I faked a smile.
?Let?s just say Oyashiro-sama is stalking me? Haha?
I told a joke, one which most probably only the two of us in this class would understand.
?Haha, okay okay, you better get back to your seat before he sends you out??
I turned my back to her and quickly took my seat, as the lesson began?
So what was all that anyway? I opened up my books and tried my best to pay attention but it just cannot get out of my mind?
----------
-
Okay, finally got the time to sit down and finish writing this part. Gonna finish this short in the next chapter/part/whatever.
Italics = flashback...
==========
Short #7, Part 4(/5)
I sat in the dark corner of my room, with my hands wrapped around my legs. Clothes here, pieces of paper there, trash everywhere.
"Hey Mom, how-"
And there she laid, on the floor in a fetal position; her eyes closed.
"Mom? Mom?"
I tapped her.
"Mom? Wake up..."
I shook her.
"Mom? MOM!?"
The memories bound to my soul, the words echoing in my mind, the faces of that very day engraved in my heart... Everything...
Everyone crowded around her, to see her peaceful smile while they themselves sobbed, some louder than others. I sat by her side with tears streaming from my eyes like waterfalls.
"Cheer up, Reimu. It's a part of life, look at her, doesn't she seem happy to you? She looks so peaceful now. I bet she's in a better place now"
I ignored that blonde witch. What? Is she saying that Mom's in a better place now that I'm not with her anymore?
I would cry myself to sleep every night. My meals would always include tears as an extra ingredient.
Now even my tears have dried up. I cannot cry anymore even if I wanted to.
"Hey look it's the new shrine maiden!"
Everyone turned to look at the door.
I walked in, heads down, as everyone stared at me. Their eyes locked onto me and tracked me down until I sat on my chair.
"Hey Reimu I'm really sorry about your mother. But... Come on, cheer up. It's already been a week and you never seem to concentrate on your studies anymore. Maybe you should loosen up a little?"
I avoided any eye contact with that purple-haired bookworm. My mom's gone and all she can tell me about is my studies?
"Yeah Reimu, look at it this way, now you have no one to order you around. No curfew, just freedom! You can do whatever you want! You can play games, watch TV, browse TVtropes, troll, up until midnight! Don't look at the negatives, just the positives" she said as she smiled.
That darn Kaguya. What does she know about family? What does she know about my pain? She never was poor. She's so freaking rich that she gets whatever she wants, whenever she wants. She's just a lifeless NEET who doesn't understand me. At all.
Life sucks.
I know.
Nobody understands me.
Yet they think they know everything.
But the worst part is...
"Hey Reimu...
...when your friends...
...c'mon cheer up it's about time you start letting it go...
...or who you THOUGHT were your friends...
...You must get on with your own life. Your mother's is over, so now think about your own. Live your own life, to make her proud of you...
...don't understand you...
...Look, Reimu. I understand how you feel...
...yet they think and say they do...
...I-"
*SMACK*
"SHUT UP BIT- YOU DON- YOU DON'T GET IT! YOU DON'T UNDERSTAND ME AT ALL!"
"Reimu, why did you do that? Marisa was ri-"
"SHUT UP! GET AWAY FROM ME!"
I slapped the hand away. Marisa just stood there, still rubbing her red cheek.
"You think you get it? Well you don't! You don't understand the feeling of losing a mother, 'cuz you never had one! You never understood the warmth of a mother right from the beginning. You don't know how much it hurts to lose someone so dear to you. You- You- You..."
Marisa lowered her head and her bangs blocked out her eyes. Tears started rolling down her cheek.
"Reimu how could you?"
"Reimu you've always been my idol but now..."
"Reimu what's gotten into you?"
REIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMUREIMU
"SHUT UP! ALL OF YOU! AHHHHH! Make it stop! Please, make it stop. Please. PLEASE!"
I pushed them all out of my way and ran out of the classroom, pushing any and every obstacle down.
"Okay, time for cl-"
"GET AWAY FROM ME!"
"Hey! What was that about, shrine maiden!? Wait! It's time for class! Eye-"
I continued running without stop. I pushed down anything in my way. I made my way out of the school, hitting every teacher and hall monitor in my path...
I am but a nobody...
I am weak...
I am nothing in this world...
I am but a burden to everyone else...
I..
I...
I wish...
I wish I were stronger, so I can-
"Hihihihi... Well... Alright then..."
-
I sense Yukari~
-
I sense Yukari~
Maybe... Maybe not...
I'll most probably finish the last part tomorrow or if possible, by tonight
And again, comments and responds are appreciated, I'll need to know what I can improve on :V
-
Oh now I'm hooked. There's very, very good characterization in here, especially for Reimu. Although, I'm not quite sure when this next part took place. There was no transition between the previous chapter and this one.
"You can play games, watch TV, browse TVtropes, troll, up until midnight!"
This is made of WIN.
-
Hmm, I guess I should start labeling...
Alright so here's the final part of my 7th short...
==========
Short #7, Part 5(/5)
?Who are you? How did you get in my house? What do you want??
The blonde lady, who looked like she was in her early to mid twenties, just stood there, giggling.
?What do you want?? I asked again, quickly getting up on my feet, prepared to run if things get dirty.
?Hihihihi??
Who is she? What?s she doing?
?What do you wa-?
?Enough. You?ve said it thrice already??
I blinked.
?I heard you the first time?
I felt a chill down my spine as she suddenly disappeared and appeared beside me, breathing down my neck.
I took a few steps back, to keep a safe distance. I was ready to grab the nearest weapon I could find, which in this case was the pen on my studying desk. I slowly took cautious steps back and put my hand on the desk.
I blinked.
She?s gone!
Where did she go?
I grabbed onto the pen which I had left there, in between my open book?
Wait?
Where is it? It?s gotta be here! I specifically remember leaving it right there!
?Yoohoo? looking for this??
She looked at me and giggled as she held the pen up high with two fingers and started spinning it around her fingers.
?Hihihihi, you?re really fun to play with ya? know??
?What do you want from me??
?That?s the fourth time. And this isn?t about what I want from you. I?m not here because I want something. I?m here because YOU want something. This is all about what YOU want. You wanna be stronger, eh??
I kept silent.
?Hmm? I?m waiting??
?I-I-I-?
Suddenly I felt something touching me from my back, unhooking my-
?HUH!??
Suddenly the feeling went away but then I felt something in front of me instead. Right?on my?chest?something?touching me?
?Hohoho, look at you. You?re all red like a tomato haha. But seriously, bears? Are they like, the new trend or something?
?SHUT UP!?
?Hahaha, it?s so fun toying with you Reimu??
?How?d you know my name??
?Why wouldn?t I??
?I? have? known? you? for? so? long? why??
As she spoke I kept blinking, everytime I blinked, she disappears and reappears in the corner of my eye but right as I am about to catch up to her she pops up somewhere else instead. I just cannot believe my eyes.
??wouldn?t I know your name??
?EEEK!?
She suddenly appears behind me as I let out a loud shriek.
?Here, you can have this back.?
She drops my undergarments she had just stolen right from my body, somehow, onto the floor as she takes a few steps back.
?Ahem. Okay back to business??
I took a few more steps back, ready to run from this woman. Her appearance is that of a normal person?s but she doesn?t seem like one and she really freaks me out. I took small steps back until I reached the door. I grabbed the doorkno-
I felt something soft and round?
Wait, who?s touching my right bre-
?Ooo, what do we have here? You shouldn?t do such indecent things in front of people, Reimu??
I withdrew my arm and ran right at her.
I charged head on but she managed to dodge me.
?No running in the house, Reimu??
The window?s my only way out of here. I continued charging at it. I guess falling from the second storey won?t kill me but it?ll hurt for a month or so at most?
The window was right in front of my face. I closed my eyes and never stopped running.
?Woopsy daisey??
?Ow!?
I rammed my head of the floor, face first.
How?
I was lying on the floor horizontally, face down.
?Okay, Reimu. Enough fooling around. Tell me... how do you feel??
I sat up and rubbed my forehead. I knew I could not escape so what else can I do?
?I-I-I??
?What??
?I??
?I know, it?s because of your friends, isn?t it? Or rather, you don?t have any? I mean look at them. They laughed at you, they insulted you, they made fun of your mother?s death. They aren?t your real friends, huh? You don?t have friends. They just make you think they?re your friends, and then they break your heart by revealing the dark truth??
I looked at her as I felt like crying.
?Don?t cry, Reimu, I know the sad, painful truth. I understand it. You can?t even cry anymore can ?ya??
I slightly nodded my head.
?There, there??
She squats down and gives me a pat on the head.
?So tell me, what is it that you wish for??
?I? I want strength? I wanna be able to stand up for myself. I want??
?Sigh. I knew it would end like this. Well, it?s kinda fun while it lasted? You humans are really greedy you know? I mean, you chase down everything you don?t have and forget about the things you already do. Well, maybe I should get some rest now??
Suddenly I felt a vacuum from behind me, slowly pulling me towards it. My hair was standing on end. I turned my head and looked behind me?
I opened my eyes and dropped my jaw in horror as a giant black hole-like rip in my room appeared behind me. It had eyes watching me?
I struggled and tried to grab anything I could. But nothing seemed to work. Everything in my room slowly got sucked into the portal thing. I looked at the woman for the very last time, as she stood still, yawning.
My life flashed before my very eyes. I saw my friends, I saw all the fun things I had done with them, I saw my school but what made my tears start flowing out again was Mom?s warm smile.
I cried out loud as I stretched out my arm, trying to reach those people I?ll never see again, those things I?ll never be able to do again, those memories I?ll never forget?
I felt my legs being devoured by the void as I slowly sunk inside?
Everything became pitch black?
?
----------
I looked up into the sky.
It was another beautiful morning here in Gensokyo. Everything seems so peaceful.
?Reimu~ booze! Rei*hic*mu let?s have a party!?
I sighed.
?Suika, if you really want to have one then tell me this: what are we celebrating??
?I dunno. Let?s *hic* see now? I know! Let?s celebrate another beautiful morning in Ge*hic*nsokyo!?
I sighed again.
?No?
?Awww, c?mon Reimu? I?ve already invited everyone?*hic*?
?You what!?!??
?I invited everyone here for a feast. I told them to come in the evening?
?Oh give me a break. Why are you treating this shrine like your own home??
?*hic* Please, Reimu??
?No?
?Pretty please?
?No?
?Pretty please with cherries o-?
?NO!?
?Pretty please with donations??
?N- wait what did you just say??
I looked at the oni as she smiled back at me.
?Oh well. Since you insist. Since you?ve already invited everyone, sure let?s have a party. But everyone?s gotta donate before coming in! Hehehe?
?Party! YAAAAY! SAKE!?
Right at that very moment the sky turned black. Everything went dark.
Suddenly, colourful bullets suddenly started raining down from the skies, making holes in the roof.
?OH COME ON! I JUST CLEANED UP YOU KNOW! Geez I hate this job. Why must there be so many incidents? Can?t these youkai just take a break? Can?t we all just live peacefully? I wish I had a normal life, one that doesn?t involve youkai extermination all the time??
Suddenly a gap tears open in this very room Suika and I are in. Sigh. That old hag again.
?We?re not going back there again Reimu? It was fun and all but I?m just gonna take a nap now??
What? What the hell did she mean by that? Oh well, another incident?
==========
So how was this ending?...
-
It was amazing.
Though why the fuck was cirno a teacher just jeebus christ metal gear
-
It was all a dream... and here, I thought it was another one of those alternate universe thingies. The ending was great; the part where Reimu gets sad/angry in the story was also great.
Also, Touhou Yukari hijack lol
Edited
-
Well it's not really a dream, they're just like two alternate realities...
Speaking of alternate...
==========
Short #7, Part 5(/5) (Alternate Ending)
I sat up and rubbed my forehead. I knew I could not escape so what else can I do?
?I-I-I??
?What??
?I??
?I know, it?s because of your friends, isn?t it? Or rather, you don?t have any? I mean look at them. They laughed at you, they insulted you, they made fun of your mother?s death. They aren?t your real friends, huh? You don?t have friends. They just make you think they?re your friends, and then they break your heart by revealing the dark truth??
I looked at her as I felt like crying.
?Don?t cry, Reimu, I know the sad, painful truth. I understand it. You can?t even cry anymore can ?ya??
?No?
I wiped off the tears from my face.
?You?re wrong?
She raised an eyebrow.
?They ARE my friends. They?ve been by my side for years, and will no doubt continue staying by my side living our lives together for the years to come.?
?Well said. But tell me this: Is there nothing at all that you desire??
?No. I still want one thing. And that?s the strength to stand up. I have fallen into this deep well of depression so I?ll need to get stronger in order to climb back up again.?
?Geez, I guess humans never change, huh? They only pursue the things they don?t have and forget the things they already do. Once they grab hold of that thing they?ve longed for, it loses its purpose and value as they chase something else??
She paused for a moment and suddenly continued speaking in a monotonous voice.
?This is the 15,532nd time we?re having this conversation. Once I grant this wish of yours, you will live on your dream life but once you get tired of that one you will wish for a normal one, restarting the whole cycle. Over the course o-?
?Wait, what? You mean you?ve been granting my wishes over and over again??
?Yep. Been over nine thousand times??
?You really mean it? What are you? Some kinda genie? And why do you only grant my wishes??
?Nah, I?m just kidding. None of that really happened??
She reverted to her mischievous tone again.
?So, Reimu. You really want strength??
?Yes??
?Well, here you g-?
She started waving her hand as I felt a gust of wind from behind me but I grabbed her hand before she managed to finish doing whatever she was doing.
?No. Not like that.?
?Hm??
?Yes, I want strength. But I wanna earn it myself. Sure, when someone reaches out for you you can hold on to their hand and accept their help. However I?m not gonna do that right now. Victory tastes even better when done with your all. I want to stand up all by myself without holding onto anything. For once I want to achieve something without depending on my Mom, without depending on my friends. My entire life I?ve been relying on my mother?s hospitality. For once I want to be able to stand up for myself and taste the sweetest victory ever!?
The woman smiled at me and started clapping her hands.
?You?ve matured, Reimu. I never thought you would actually give such an outstanding speech. So??
Her smile turned into a sort-of-evil grin.
??let?s see how you do it, then??
With the snap of her fingers a rip began to form in my room. It slowly opened up like a portal as she entered. It closed up right after another snap.
?Let?s see how you gain this strength alone??
And just like that she disappeared.
I decided to change. To turn over a new leaf. To start off, I decided to clean my room. Everything?s a mess.
?
*GROPE*
?NYAH~?
?Orin, that sounded really wrong!?
The blonde-haired girl turned behind and looked at me.
?Reimu??
I smiled back at her as I continued squeezing them.
?Reimu, what have you been doing? It?s been weeks. Did you fall sick? Are you alright??
I shook my head.
?Nope. I feel well. Today marks the day of a new beginning. I?m back!?
Parsee could only stare at Orin?s chest with glowing green eyes as she put her hands on her own.
?Haha. It?s really nice to have you b-b-ba-ba-BAAAAAAAACK?
Marisa suddenly burst out in tears as she hugged me before everyone did the same and joined in.
?It?s great to be back, guys. Today I?ll start my duties as a shrine maiden and start keeping the shrine clean again.
Marisa put her hand on my forehead.
?Are you okay? That?s something Reimu would never say??
?Haha, I?m fine, Marisa. In fact, I?ve never felt better!?
?Reimu, I?m sorry ?bout that time. I?m sorry for saying such mean stuff?
I put my finger on her lip.
?Shhh. It?s not your fault okay? I was a little sad? Okay, VERY sad. I didn?t know what had come over me. I promise that will never happen again. ?Cuz you?re my best friend??
?Oh Reimu!?
I continued hugging Marisa as Orin and Parsee stood up.
?Hey, we better hurry if we don?t wanna be late?
?Yeah, she?s right, sis?
I pat Marisa on the back and handed her my handkerchief to wipe off her tears. We both stood up and walked hand in hand.
I looked up into the clear blue sky and smiled.
Just you wait! I?ll show you, you old hag! With friends like these girls, and even more at school, I?ll grant my own wish even without your help!
==========
Just wondering though. Which ending is better? :V
-
The newer one.
iunno, something about reimu not being lazy is touching imo
-
The second one. Juxtaposition (is that the right term?) got me confused, but the new ending was much cleared.
It seems only Kip and I are actually giving feedback. Just noticed that.
-
Think thats because me and you are the only people who likes TC's shorts :V
CS, you should upload this on fanfiction or something. You'd be getting a couple more reviews there. Might help.
-
Thanks for the reviews and all, guys.
@Kips
Yea thanks, maybe I'll upload some(or maybe all) of my shorts here to fanfiction. Probably gonna do it in the weekends or something, though. For now I'll just stick to posting it here first...
-
Suddenly had an idea to write again...
I guess once I finish this one I'll start uploading some things here to fanfiction...
==========
Short #8?9, Part 1(/14)
Slowly I pushed the wheelchair to the foot of the stairs and looked up.
Sigh.
I don?t think I can reach the shrine like this. It?s nowhere in sight.
With (almost) all my strength, I pushed myself up from my wheelchair. Slowly and steadily I got up on my feet. It?s been so long since I last stood up like this. Unfortunately I don?t remember how long exactly. I don?t remember what happened to me before I woke up in the hospital that day.
I lifted up my right leg and put it on the first step. This is going to be really painful. They say the first step is always the hardest, followed by the second and then the third. I felt my heart race anxiously as my feet trembled. I put all my weight onto my left foot and pushed myself up.
I did it!
I decided to take the second step. I lifted my left foot and put it on the second step. I repeated what I had just done a moment ago. I was successful yet again!
Slowly I made my way up as the shrine came into view.
When I finally reached the top, I could only stare at the shrine, devastated at its condition. It was almost in ruins. There were holes in the roof, the doors and windows were already gone and almost half the shrine had been destroyed, as if it was razed by a huge fire.
How can this be?
I decided to take a look inside anyway. Maybe I can still give my prayers and hope I get better soon.
You see, I?ve been in a comma for God knows how long. I don?t have any friends or family to come visit me at the hospital and keep me company. Hell, I don?t even remember who I am, what?s my name, where I lived. Everything.
I felt lucky yet unfortunate at the same time when the doctors said I was safe the first time I opened my eyes. Lucky because I am still alive, and the latter because I had no real purpose in life. I had no meaning to live on.
All I can do now is pray in this shrine that I?ll have a long and healthy life, find my old friends and family members and most importantly, finding out who I was in the first place.
I took my first few steps into the run-down shrine. There was dust everywhere, even a huge cobweb near the entrance. I bet the spiders living here are pretty damn big and I don?t wanna know how long they?ve been living here.
I took really cautious steps, making sure not to break anything any further.
The floor creaked as I slowly stepped on the planks of wood lying on the floor.
Slowly I made my way to the statue of the god worshipped here in this shrine.
?Hakurei Shrine, eh?? I said as I recalled the name of the shrine. I?ve heard about it from my friends a long time ago, during my long slumber. I remember hearing some old ladies talking about it, I don?t really remember well.
I took off my shoes and casted them aside. I got down on my knees and looked up at the statue. I put my hands together and prayed.
I begged for forgiveness for whatever wrong I?d done in the past. What?s done is done and no one, not even God himself can change that. I know that. That?s why I?m begging to be able to remember it all again. I wanted the ability to face the past, but I cannot do so because I don?t remember a thing at all. I wanted to know who my friends were, what kind of family I belonged to, what kind of man I was before the accident or whatever happened to me.
I put my head to the ground and prayed. I stayed down for a whole minute, chanting aloud my prayers as I relaxed my mind.
I lifted my head once again and put my hands together. Slowly I stood up and I opened my eyes, about to put on my shoes, only to realize something was different. Really REALLY different.
I turned behind and looked in awe?
What happened?
?
==========
-
Short #
8?9, Part 2(/14)
I never remembered it was like this when I entered. What happened?
All the cobwebs were gone. Dust was nowhere at all, as I could take long, deep breaths now without choking in it. The planks of wood lying on the floor were all gone. In fact, the whole shrine was clean!
I continued looking around, wondering if it was a dream, until?
?Hey! What are you doi- nevermind. How?d you find this shrine??
?What??
?How did you manage to find this very shrine you are standing in??
?Huh? What? I don?t get it?
?Tch. What were you doing in the shrine in the first place??
?Uhh, well, I was, err, praying? I mean, what else would I be doing here? What happened here anyway??
?Sigh. It?s been a really long time since someone actually entered through the shrine. Usually it?s that old hag with her playful tricks. Normally what enters through this shrine is trash carried by the wind or old antique stuff left here. It?s been a long time since a person actually came here through the shrine.?
?What? I don?t get it. Enter what? What do you mean??
?Well it?s really too complicated for me to explain so let?s just skip that part. What?s your name??
?What? You came up to me just like that and now you?re asking for my name? Tell me yours first.?
?Me? Came up to you? Me? Moi? Well, let me tell you something. You came into MY shrine without any permission and now what? You gonna do something? You cannot leave as far as I know.?
?Well, to tell you the truth, I don?t even know my name. I?ve been in a comma for as long as I can remember so I don?t really know a thing about myself either. That?s why I decided to come here to the shrine in the first place. And what do you mean your shrine??
?So you think coming here to the shrine will make you remember stuff??
?I don?t know. I guess??
?Well whatever. You?re here now and there?s no way of going back again. Better start adapting to life here??
?What!? What do you me- WAIT!?
The girl was about to walk away but right after I shouted for her to stop, she did. And then she turned back and looked at me.
?What??
?You haven?t told me your name yet, miss. And can you at least tell me what you meant by ?adapting to life here?? Where is this? And I still don?t understand, what happened to the shrine? When I came in, this place was partially in ruins. The whole shrine was run down. What happened anyway? What did you do? Am I dreaming??
?Sigh. Been some time since the last one.? I heard her mutter to herself.
?Okay, it?s gonna be a really confusing story so try to catch up, ?kay kid??
I nodded my head slightly as a reply.
?I?m all ears.?
?Okay, to start off? you are now in Gensokyo? oh and my name is Reimu. Hakurei Reimu??
?Hakurei?? You mean??
-
I actually wanted to finish this by last night but I got a little distracted so i didn't manage to in the end. But at least it's here now...
==========
Short #8?9 Part 3(/14)
?Yes, I am the shrine maiden of the Hakurei Shrine-?
?B-b-b-but how is that possible? I mean, I heard the shrine has been abandoned long ago, so this- this is all just a dream isn?t it? Yea, I?m still back in the hospital, sleeping like a little baby. I can?t possibly be awake. I can?t possibly be walking around without knowing anything, even my own name? right??
?Well, it is possible. I?m standing in front of you now aren?t I? It?s up to you. You can believe whatever you want. This can be reality or it can also be just a dream. I don?t care. I?ll just-?
Suddenly a young girl comes running into the shrine, with her hands up in the air.
?Hey Reimu, Reimu, Reimu!? she said in a high-pitched voice.
That?s funny. Who is this girl? How old is she? And why the heck is she holding an old-fashioned sake gourd?
?What is it, Suika??
?Oh, sorry Reimu. I didn?t mean to disturb you and your boyfriend? I?ll take my leave now, nyahahahaha?
She turned around and just childishly ran out of the shrine again, disappearing without a second look.
?HE?S NOT MY BOYFRIEND!!!?
Now that I look at her again, she? the shrine maiden? she is? pretty?
weirdly dressed, huh?
I mean, her outfit just doesn?t seem to fit the normal shrine maiden?s. Not to mention her sleeves, that are somehow detached from the main clothing itself but yet they don?t fall off. Her big red ribbon also stands out a lot, I mean back where I come from, at least as far as I can remember, no one wears such ribbons anymore.
?Sheesh, that stupid oni??
Wait did she just say oni?
?Hey, what did you just say, miss??
Her face suddenly turned red as a tomato.
?SHUT UP! YOU?RE NOT MY BO-?
?Uhhh? I didn?t mean that. I meant, I thought you said something about an oni??
?Oh yeah, Suika?s an oni.?
?You mean that girl who just came in three minutes ago??
?Yeah, her.?
Now that you mentioned it, I thought I noticed two things protruding from her head. I guess those are her horns? Wait, what am I saying? Oni don?t exist! ? do they?
?Okay, kid. Here?s the thing. You?re not home anymore and there?s no way you can get back home. There is one way but that?s one risk nobody would really dare to take. So anyway, welcome to Gensokyo!?
?What is this place anyway??
Well I guess if I?m gonna dream about this place, I better just get used to it instead of trying to deny things.
?I?ve said it a hundred times. How many times must I say it? THIS! IS! GENSOKYO!!! Heard it this time??
?Yeah, yeah. Gensokyo? I?ve never heard of it before, though. Can you tell me a little more about Gensokyo??
?Well, Gensokyo used to be a desolate region in Japan centuries ago, haunted by the youkai living here. Eventually a barrier was erected around Gensokyo, sealing it away from the outside world. Today, there are only two simple ways to bypass the Great Boundary; one is through this very shrine. Somehow you are one of the very few people who have actually made it through this shrine. However, it?s a one way trip if you use the shrine. Once you?re here, you can?t use it to go back.?
?Okay? this is getting a little confusing??
?Tch. Alright alright, I?ll show you around the place. You?re only getting a quick tour and I?m off to the village to get some food.?
?Sure, I guess??
It was a little confusing but well no harm. If I?ll be staying here for a while, I don?t see the harm in learning a little more about it, right? Right?
?Okay, follow me??
I stared at the young shrine maiden as she easily levitated off the ground. She?s floating! Okay, no doubts anymore. This IS a dream.
?Oh yea, I forgot. You?re from the outside world so you probably never seen anyone fly before. Nevermind then. Here, hold on to my hand and I?ll show you around.
With ease the young girl named Reimu carried me up. Despite her small size, she?s really really strong.
I continued looking at her.
?What are you doing? Stop staring at me like that??
She looked down for a moment.
?PERVERT!?
She let go of my hand and I fell on my butt.
?Ouch?
?Good thing I wore my sarashi this morning. Okay, kid, I?m gonna take your hand again, and we?re taking a quick tour. If you do that again I don?t know where I?ll drop you this time??
She was threatening me. Her face changed to a very evil grin. I knew she meant what she had just said so I decided to close my eyes and hold her hand as we both floated off the ground.
?Don?t look up!?
??kay? WOAH!?
?Don?t look down! It?ll make you feel like falling.?
?YOU SHOULD HAVE SAID THAT EARLIER, YOU KNOW! WHAT SHOULD I DO NOW??
?Stop shouting. Just relax??
?
?Okay down here is the Forest of Magic, where lots and lots of fairies reside. Take a little walk inside and you?ll soon end up in the Misty Lake where you can go fishing for some REAAAAALLY good seafood, although it?s a little dangerous out there if you don?t know how to fight back since there are quite a few playful fairies lurking there and there?s the small chance to encounter a youkai since the place is covered with mist and finding your way around is really difficult.?
I looked around, amazed at the breathtaking beauty of this land known as Gensokyo.
Unfortunately, what REALLY ruined the mood was the constant urge to puke. I wasn?t really used to flying yet. I think I?d never even been on a plane before in my life. Either that or I?m just a little acrophobic. Maybe it only comes when I?m really high up in the sky? I don?t know, actually.
?And so if you look to your right over there you?ll see Youkai Mountain in the distance??
?
Soon Reimu?s tour was nearing its end and I just got used to the height. I guess I felt sick for the first few minutes or so but now it?s ok-
*barfs*
?Ewww, kid what was that all about? Couldn?t you at least hold it in till we got down??
?Sorry. I thought I was okay. But I?m okay now??
?As long as my shrine is clean, it?s okay.?
The shrine maiden looked down and smiled at me.
?Hey, watch where you?re going!?
?It?s okay. I know where I?m going. Oh, and if you look right below you right now you can see the Human Village. Alright, I?ve shown you around the places near my shrine, the Forest of Magic and this is our stop. If you?d like you can get that History teacher to show you around.?
Reimu then slowly descended to the ground and released my hand before walking into the village.
?Now if you?ll excuse me I?m off. Take care now.?
She waved at me and walked away. Suddenly I remembered something?
?Hey, wait! Who?s this History teacher you mentioned??
Maybe she didn?t hear me as she had her back turned to me and slowly she disappeared into the distance. Oh well if this place is as safe as she said, I guess it?ll be okay to take a look around?
I took my first step into the village. Everything seemed normal. I looked around the village. Nothing was out of the ordinary. It looked like some old village you would see in a television show. There was a crowd somewhere in the village so I decided to take a little look.
There were too many people for me to see what they were looking at. So I decided to ask someone instead.
?Excuse me, sir. May I know what?s going on here??
He didn?t seem to hear what I had just said.
?Sir??
I tapped him on the back.
?Oh, sorry. I wasn?t paying attention. Hello there youngster. With clothes like those, I bet you?re not from here, are you??
?No, I?m not. So what?s everybody crowding here for??
?Oh, we?re here to see the puppet show by Alice. She?s one of, if not the best puppeteer in all of Gensokyo. Her shows are just? indescribable? Here, I think you should be able to get a good view from my place here.?
?
The show was just amazing. It was astonishing. I don?t believe there?s a single person from my world who can play with dolls like that. This girl is just? like that guy said? indescribable?
Alas, all great things come to an end. The girl gives a bow, followed by all her dolls, synchronized. The most amazing thing in the show wasn?t the show itself. What amazed me the most were her dolls. They looked impossibly real. Their movements couldn?t possibly be done by any normal dolls. They were flying all over the place. However, what really mesmerized me was the fact that her dolls were floating without strings!
Right after the bow, the crowd dispersed and the villagers resumed their daily lives. Some approached the girl to thank her for the show, some even giving her coins for it as she was packing up. Oh and by packing up, I mean commanding the dolls to do all the packing up for her, before lining up in orderly pairs and then flying behind her in their lines as she left the village.
At the village entrance I caught up to her.
?Wait, miss!?
She stopped as her dolls followed, before she turned to look behind.
?Hm??
?That was a magnificent play just now.?
?Thank you. You don?t look like you?re from these parts. You new here??
?Yea, kinda.?
?Alright then, I?ll be taking my leave now.?
She bowed slightly and turned her back to me again.
?Wait, miss? Alice??
?Yes??
?Don?t you live here? I mean, is there anywhere else that?s safe for us??
?Oh, not really. I live in the Forest of Magic. I don?t like to live in a place with many people around. I just don?t like socializing like that. The only time when I do is when I come here for shows. Sorry it?s getting a little late. I better get home soon to prepare dinner??
?Wait, did you say Forest of Magic??
?Yea? what about it??
?Can I tag along? I kinda wanna take a little walk there but I heard it?s not really a safe place t-?
?Yes, it?s very dangerous there. Miasma everywhere, youkai roaming about and there?s no electricity there??
?What? Electricity? You mean here, in the village, ther- Wait!?
I chased up to Alice but it seemed as if she got really annoyed and decided to fly up into the sky before leaving to the forest. Darn it! I slowly walked around, hoping to find her again despite knowing such efforts would be futile.
I walked round and round and slowly I got further away from the village. Soon I had a feeling I was lost, as the Sun looked as if it would be setting pretty soon. No, I KNEW I was lost, that is until I saw her?
Alice? No? Alice is blonde, this girl is? not her?
==========
-
==========
Short #8?9, Part 4/(14)
?Hey, excuse m-?
Oh sh-
?Muahahaha, what is it that you desire from me, human??
This girl has wings?
?Hm??
She may look young?
?Hey!?
?but she?s definitely not any normal kid?
?HEY!?
?Huh? Yes??
?You called? So what is it you want from me, puny human??
Oh no. I better get out of here. Is she a youkai? Will she eat me? No matter what, I?ll have to get away as fast as possible.
?Hey, look behind you!?
I pointed behind the girl. Damnit, what was I thinking? Did I really think she would fall for something as stupid as t-
?What, where??
Nevermind?
This is my chance! I?ll have to get away as fast as I can. I turned my back to her and ran as fast as I could. Too bad for me, even the twigs and branches around hate me. They keep cracking and snapping everytime I stepped on them. To make matters worse, they?re all over the place. God, what is it that you want to do to me?
I managed to get away. I was panting, trying to catch my breath. Until?
?Hah! You think you can get away from me? Well, you can?t!?
?Well, it wasn?t like that. I mean, well, it- err, it was worth a try, right??
?You can?t get away from me! For-?
She tripped on a rock while trying to approach me. I guess despite acting tough and all, she?s still a kid at heart. I decided to close the distance between us to help her up. I don?t know, maybe I was a really kind person before the accident or whatever? I guess my instincts just got the better of me.
I stretched out my hand and opened my palm to her.
?Here.?
She grabbed hold of my hand, got back up on her feet and starting wiping some dirt off her dress.
?You alright, kid? Haha??
?Eye??
?What??
?Eye??
I looked at her in silence.
Suddenly she took in a deep breath and stood akimbo.
?EYE?M DA STRONGEST!!!?
?What??
?Muahahaha! Now I shall take my prey down!?
She attempted to take another step to attack me. But then she tripped on a rock again. The same one?
?Owww??
?Hahaha??
?Stop laughing!?
She got up and rubbed her head.
?You sure you?re alright??
?Eye?m fine!?
?Hahaha??
?Stop laughing!?
?Okay okay okay??
She got up again and sat down on the floor.
?Eye?ve never been beaten before. Eye can?t believe a mere human managed to defeat me twice like that. Eye want a rematch one day!?
?Haha, whatever. Hey, I almost forgot what I wanted to ask you in the first place??
She looked back at me in confusion.
?How far away are we from the village? The Human Village. I mean, I was following somebody but I got a little lost after a while, so, errr? can you help me out??
?Village? Village? village? village? village??
She chanted and chanted for what seemed to be a few minutes(?) and eventually she stopped and paused for a while.
?EYE?M DA STRONGEST!?
?What? No, no you don?t get it. I?m lost. Can you help me out? At least tell me what direction I should go to get back to the village. I mean, it?s getting really late and from the stories I?ve heard from some people, I shouldn?t be walking around outside like this after dark. Perhaps you can take me back??
?Village? As in home? You wanna get back home??
?Yes!?
Finally she understood what I was trying to say.
?Okay sure, come follo-?
She tripped over that same rock again.
?Owww? You got lucky that time, human! Ahem. Sure, come follow me. Hold on to my hand so you don?t get lost. It can get really dark sometimes, at some random places??
I held on to her hand and- oh god! It?s so damn cold. It?s like a freaking refrigerator!
?Oh, yeah. How rude of me. I forgot to ask for your name, young lady??
?Oh, so do you remember now??
Sigh.
?Yes, I remember now. So what is your name??
?Ahem. EYE?M, CIRNO! DA STRONGEST!?
?Cirno, eh??
?Yes! So what?s your?s, puny-human-who-got-lucky-and-managed-to-beat-me-THRICE??
?Well, one, don?t call me that. Two, I don?t remember my name, actually??
?Hmm? okay then, human!?
?Stop calling me human! It?s awkward!?
?Alright! Let?s go!?
She pulled my hand and dragged me with her again?
?Hey, Cirno??
?What??
?I was wondering. What are you? You have wings but you don?t seem like a dangerous youkai like all the youkai I?ve heard in stories and all.?
?We fairies take pride in what we do!?
?Fairy? So you?re a fairy??
?Of course eye?m a fairy. What did ya? think eye was? A pixie??
?No, I-?
?Pixies are boring! They speak in monotone voices and all have the same voice! They?re nowhere near as fun as us fairies!?
?What? Wait, where?re you taking me? I thought you were taking me back to the village??
?You said you wanted to go back home. Eye?m taking you back home now!?
?WHAT!??
?Don?t worry, this is gonna be FUN FUN FUN FUN!?
?What??
?Juz? c?mon! Eye?ll introduce you to some of my WEAKER friends!?
?Errr??
I don?t like where this is going. Is it really gonna be okay?
Soon everything got dark. I looked around me and all I saw were trees, trees and more trees?
Is it REALLY gonna be okay?
?
==========
-
Well, it's really interesting; you should finish this before we can make any comments because it just ain't complete yet.
Cirno tripping over the rock three times was funny. ?Juz? c?mon! Eye?ll introduce you to some of my WEAKER friends!?
I hope he doesn't get eaten. :]
-
I hope he doesn't get eaten. :]
Nah, been there, done that. I'm not gonna get him eaten just like that :V
==========
Short #8?9, Part 5(/14)
"Good morning, human friend!"
I opened up my eyes.
"Let's go!"
"Huh? What? What do you mean? Who are you?" I asked, still half asleep.
"It's me, Cirno! You said you wanted to take a rest and you collapsed. Are 'ya okay now?"
I rubbed my eyes and tried to remember...
Suddenly it came to me. I recalled a certain blonde-haired girls words...
"Yes, it?s very dangerous there. Miasma everywhere, youkai roaming about and there?s no electricity there?"
So I guess this was the work of the miasma thing?
"Hurry up! We gotta get home quick!"
"Why? And where is 'home' anyway?"
"We live by the lake. It's really an awesome place! Quick!"
"Okay okay! What's the big rush?"
"Cuz' it's FRIDAY! FRIDAY! FRIDAY! FRIDAY!"
"Wha-?"
"Friday is the greatest day of the week! It's the best day for pranks! Some people take a day off on Fridays to come here and relax, fish or even enjoy the cool, fresh air. Besides, tomorrow is a Saturday and Sunday comes afterwards. Those are two days where lotsa people come here. They're the best days of the week!"
"Didn't you just say Friday wa- nevermind"
I smiled at her. I guess from here she does look pretty cute. She's a child, human or not.
"WE WE WE SO EXCITED!"
As we continued walking towards her home, I felt the air around me lighten. I took in a deep breath. Holy cow! I've never felt such fresh and cool air before!
"Hehe, we're here! Hold onto my hand so you don't get lost!" she said energetically.
Cirno grabbed my hand tightly. A little too tightly.
"Hey Cirno, can you not hold my hand that tightly?"
"Oh, s-s-sorry..."
She loosened up her grip a little, but still holding it with a firm grasp. I turned to look at her and something surprised me...
Even through the thick mist, I could see Cirno's face turning red...
"Ahem. What're we waiting here for? Let's go!"
She tugged on my hand.
Is it going to be alright? Well, I don't know about that. The only thing I can do now is put all my trust on her. So do I trust this fairy? I have no choice, do I? If I turn back now I'll probably get lost and slowly get my life drained away by the poisonous air in the forest.
"Hey! Stop spacing out! Let's go!"
"Oh, sorry..."
I walked behind her but eventually we walked side by side, hand in hand.
Cirno, I trust you...
...
I looked in awe. This place is amazing. Is this really Cirno's house?
"Home sweet home!"
I can't believe it. From the outside it was just an ordinary tree house but inside...
I heard the door open.
"Oh hey, Dai-chan! WAZZZAAAAA-"
I looked at Cirno, confused. The girl who had just entered suddenly opened her mouth.
"-AAAAAAAA-"
"-AAAAAA-"
"-AAA-"
"-AAP!"
The two slapped each other a high five.
I gave a puzzling look to the two girls standing in front of me.
"Hey Cirno who is th- GASP! You've been out all night with this man? So how was it? Hm?" the girl said in a mischievous tone.
Cirno's face suddenly glowed red.
"NOTHING! WE DID NOTHING! Sigh. Dai-chan, to tell you the truth, we fought last night. This man is indeed strong. He beat me three times in a row! Me! DA STRONGEST!"
"I see. So you guys 'fought' eh? Is he really that 'strong', Cirno?"
The girl tilted her head and smiled at me.
"So, how was last night, mister? Was my friend Cirno good? Did 'winning' three times in a row feel good? You are indeed strong. However, that was Cirno's first time-"
Cirno raised her voice all of a sudden.
"ALRIGHT! Ahem. Okay, this is my friend Daiyousei"
The girl named Daiyousei smiled and waved at me.
"You can call me Dai if you wanna"
"And this is... Uh... He's... Uh..."
"Geez Cirno, three times last night and you don't remember his name? Was it that bad? Sorry, let me rephrase that. Was it that good?"
Daiyousei giggled.
"Actually, miss, even I don't remember my own name-"
"Gasp! Mister, even you have forgotten your own name? My gosh! I should've been there last night"
"Shut up, Dai-chan! You shouldn't be rude to our guest!"
"Teehee. Sorry Cirno. Oh yeah, the plan is all set!"
"What? Aww, you girls didn't even wait for me? Eye hate you!"
"Sorry... We couldn't wait any longer. Don't worry, Cirno, we'll all get to see the poor victim's face, hehe!"
"What? Victim? Are you guys trying to hurt people? That's just wrong!"
"C'mon, you can watch with us. Nothing bad's gonna happen..."
"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"
The loud scream came from outside.
We ran out of the house as quickly as possible but the scream had already disappeared into the distance.
"Aww crap! We missed it!"
"It's okay. There's always the weekends."
"YEAH!" they said simultaneously as they slapped each other a high five.
"What was that anyway?"
"That, my friend, was a failed prank."
Prank? I guess these girls don?t mean harm to the humans? right? Right? I trust them?
==========
Please point out any spelling mistakes I made for this one. I was sick and was in bed the whole day so I actually did this one on my phone.
-
I saw pervy Daiyousei.
I fucking love you man.
-
Was just wondering, did I just make a Mary Sue? (Or whatever the male version is called; Marty Stu?) :ohdear:
==========
Short #8?9, Part 6(/14)
?Grrr, Dai-chan! Have you been going to dirty websites with my computer again??
?Uhhh? Teehee, no??
?Stop lying! Or eye?ll cyro freeze you-?
Suddenly the door slams open and three voices filled the air.
?CIRNO! WHAT?RE YOUR PLANS FOR TOMORROW???
?Alright, you three are here! Here?s the plan...?
Three girls came into the room. Fairies, I assume?
?Hehe? Tomorrow?s gonna be the first time eye?m trying this out??
?Cirno has a new plan, yay!?
Cirno stood up from her chair and walked towards the three to tell them about her great plan.
?Okay, so here?s the thing. Su- Dai-chan, ya? better not go near that computer of mine again!?
?Okay okay? Sheesh??
?Okay, here?s the thing. It?s a little prank used a lot by the outside world. Everyone who?s anyone in the outside world knows it. If ya? don?t, y?all just proving how useless y?all are. Muahahaha??
?Tell us!?
?Yeah, tell us!?
?Yeah, Cirno, tell us!?
The four girls stepped out of the house for a little while to discuss their prank for tomorrow.
Daiyousei and I both sat in the room quietly. Slowly she sat in front of the desktop again.
I really don?t believe it. How can this place have access to the internet? I mean, we?re in the wild! How does this place even have electricity!?
I looked at Daiyousei, staring into the monitor. I decided to break the ice.
?Hey, Dai??
?Yea??
?Uh? You, errr? Uh? uhhhh? You have really nice wings??
?Why, than- oh my gosh, stop thinking such lewd thoughts, you perverted man!?
?Wha? I?m not! You?re the on-?
?Gyahh~ Stop it, please! Don?t, please? You?re making me blush??
?Come on, Dai. We both know you?re the one who?s having such thoughts, ya? know. And didn?t Cirno ask you specifically NOT to touch her computer??
?Okay, okay? Hey, here. Have a seat. You must be tired standing the whole time. Sorry. We didn?t really get that many chairs here so??
She stood up from the seat. I didn?t want to decline her offer. I HAVE been standing almost all day. I better take a seat.
I sat down on the nice, soft, comfortable chair.
?Ah~?
?No~ Please, mister. Don?t make such weird noises. Cirno?s gonna hear us an-?
?What?s this? Eye?ve only been out for five minutes and what?re you two doing? Kid, eye thought you were my friend! AND WHAT ARE YOU DOING WITH MY COMPUTER!??
I turned to look at the screen and?
Dear god!
?CIRNO, IT?S ALL A MISUNDERSTANDING! I DIDN?T! IT WASN?T ME! PLEASE! TRUST ME! I DIDN?T DO IT! IT WAS ALL HER-?
?How could you? After all eye?ve done for you. Eye just left you two for a moment and you?re doing such dirty things to my friend! What are you, some kinda bear who likes little children? PERVERT!?
Cirno came up to me, grabbed me by the collar and pushed me down onto the floor.
*WHAM*
?OUCH!?
?Hahaha! Eye win this time, human!?
She let go of me and I stood up, dusting my body a little.
?Hey, you?re pretty strong, Cirno.?
?Of course! FOR EYE?M D-?
?Yeah, you?re the strongest. I know. You?ve said that countless times before. So? how?d your plan go??
?Hehehe. Everything?s going well. Come, follow me.?
She held onto my hand and I walked by her side to the door.
?And no, Dai-chan. No touchy me computa!?
?Awww??
?Tomorrow, when Star senses someone coming to the lake to fish, Sunny will do a little refracting job between my computer and the lake, while Luna does her own job. Eye?m not good at explaining it, but you should understand this prank, eye presume??
?Huh? I?m not really sure.?
?You are from the outside world, aren?tcha??
I looked at the little blue-haired fairy for a few seconds.
?Ahem, HEY LET?S GO HAVE LUNCH!?
Was she trying to change the subject? Well, now that she mentioned it, I am kinda hungry. In fact, I haven?t eaten since I came here. I?m really hungry now. I wonder what?s on the fairies? everyday menu?
?Let?s go!?
?
?So, kid, do you like sushi? Do you like ice cream??
?Uhh? I guess? why??
?Coz? ya? can?t have any! MUAHAHAHA!!!?
?Wha? When did you??
She held up a fish. But when did she catch it? She?s really fast.
Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, the fish froze solid!
?Woah! How did you-??
?Hehe. You like it??
She put the frozen fish to her face.
?Time to dig in~?
She took a bite in it.
?Mmmm~ Frozen sushi, my favourite!?
I heard my stomach growling. That brat! Without hesitating any longer, I looked into the lake. The mist is really inconvenient. I can?t really see properly. What?s inside this lake, I can?t even make out clearly.
I threw my hand into the lake.
*SPLASH*
I felt nothing.
I did it again.
*SPLASH*
Once again, nothing.
Once again!
*SPLASH*
I felt something! I caught hold of something!
With everything I?ve got, I tried to pull it out. Oh, this is gonna be a good one, I just know it. It feels really big!
I pulled.
*SPLASH*
?HAHAHAHA! You fell for that? That was meant for the people who fished here previously today! Haha, you fool!?
Cirno stuck her hand out to me.
?Haha, very funny,? I said in a sarcastic voice.
I held on and she pulled me up. My body was wet. My clothes were soaked. The water was dripping from my hair. AND IT?S SO DARN FREAKING COLD!
?Hahahahahaha!!! You should?ve seen your face! You were so surprised, weren?tcha? HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!?
Cirno fell on her back, holding on her stomach and rolled on the floor, laughing her ass off.
?Yea, yeah. Had enough already??
?HAHAHAHA? Wait, wait, wait for it? hahaha??
She took in a deep breath.
?Phew. Okay??
She wiped off a tear from her eye.
?Okay, that was best joke of the day. Okay, okay? enough now??
My stomach growled again.
?Hey, you look like you?re really famished?
*SPLASH*
?Here, eye?ll let you have this fish!?
She smiled back at me. Wait, how did she do that?
I took the fish anyway.
It jumped around. It?s kinda disgusting, trying to eat something raw like this.
?Hey, Cirno. I don?t really dare to eat this thing raw. Is there, uhh, any way I can cook it first? Maybe help me gather some campfire to start a fire??
?You puny human! Why can?tcha eat it raw? A true man eats it just like that, without cooking! When a man needs to survive in the wilderness, he NEEDS to take things raw sometimes. Drinking your own piss is sometimes essential in survival out here. I mean, don?tcha watch TV? Look at Grylls! Look at how manly he is!?
?What??
?Okay, anyway, if you really wanna be so weak and eat it cooked, you can bring it back to my place.?
?Uhhh? okay then??
I took the fish and together we walked back to her house.
?DAI-CHAN! YOU BETTER NOT BE AT MY COMPUTER OR ELSE EYE-?
?I?m not! See??
Dai was just sitting on the sofa. Wait a second. If there was a sofa there all along, why didn?t I just sit there when I first arrived instead of standing the whole time and receiving a scolding for something I didn?t even do? DARN THAT DAI!
?Okay, follow me, human!?
I walked by her side as we both reached the other end of the house. It may look really small from the outside, but inside it?s really big.
?Eye never showed you this part of da house, did eye? Here, my friend, is the kitchen! Tada~?
I looked around the place she called the ?kitchen?. It was surprisingly big, even for something inside a tree house. To tell you the truth, it?s even bigger than the room I was in back at the hospital.
?Okay, so ya? just dump it in this here machine that cooks anything we put in it. So just throw it in there!?
Cirno opened up the so-called ?machine? that looks suspiciously like a microwave. But wait a sec, how the hell did they get a microwave here? Oh well? this is all just a dream, isn?t it? Yea, I guess it is. I better enjoy it to the fullest? right?
==========
-
If you're aiming for the "It's really not a dream" ending, Then that kinda makes a plot-hole as to how they have elctricity. I doubt Yukari would really give them any seeing as how she only helps people who can you know, benefit her, and I'm pretty sure team 9-ball cant.
Though if this is all really a dream, yeah, would make sense.
Also pervy daiyousei~
-
I like this Cirno a whole lot. For once, she's not portrayed as a total idiot. Also, what has Yukari been doing, enabling electricity and Internet and cable inside Gensokyo? (Cirno knows Bear Grylls? I bet she knows the Mythbusters, too. Hooray for Discovery Channel!)
-
I never really thought about how they got electricity and all in the first place :V
Well, this is Gensokyo, after all. Weird, unexplainable things tend to happen...
==========
Short #8?9, Part 7(/14)
"Hey Cirno, whatcha doing?"
She ignored me, her eyes glued to the screen.
"Cirno?"
I walked over to her and tapped her on the shoulder.
"Nothin' much..."
I looked at her screen.
You?re now chatting with a random stranger. Say hi!
Official messages from Omegle will not be sent with the label ?Stranger?.Strangers claiming to represent Omegle are lying.
Stranger: Hi there.
You: I own a horse.
Your conversational partner has disconnected.
"Wha? What was that all about?"
"Hehehe. Just a little morning ?trolling???
She smiled.
?That's something stupid people will never understand. Oh look, it's about time!"
Cirno then closed her internet browser and opened up a video file, paused and ready to play anytime.
"Cirno! A group of three male friends are heading this way!"
"Alright! Y'all ready, girls?"
"Aye aye, captain!"
"I can't hear you!"
"AYE AYE, CAPTAIN!"
"Okay, then... You'll give the signal, Star..."
"..."
"They're here!"
Cirno clicks the PLAY button on the video player and suddenly, the video could be seen from the outside, like some sorta projection. And then the music starts playing...
Wait... this music... it sounds so... fami-
?
We're no strangers to love~
You know the rules and so do I~
A full commitments what I'm thinking of~
You wouldn't get this from any other guy~
I smacked my own forehead with my right palm.
"Hey, guys. What's that song anyway?"
"I really don't know."
"Me neither..."
Never gonna give you up~
Never gonna let you down~
Never gonna run around and desert you~
"But hey, it's kinda catchy," said one of the guys as he started dancing.
"Hey! Stop it man! We better get outta here!"
"Yeah, he's right. This must be the work of-"
Cirno suddenly giggled and said, "FAIRY! GOD! PARENTS!"
The three men started running away from the lake and the girls fell on the floor, laughing.
"Hey girls..."
"What?" the girls said simultaneously.
"Especially you, Cirno..."
"What?"
"Why'd ya' try rickrolling these people? It'll probably work for people from the outside world or those who miraculously have access to the Internet here, but these guys, they don't even get it..."
"Failed troll~" Dai whispered.
"Hey! At least eye'm not a dirty little girl who falls for cheap tricks! Remember that last time when you were offered FREE naughty pictures by going to that lemon p-"
"THAT WAS AN ACCIDENT!"
"YOU TWO CUT IT OUT!" I shouted.
Dai ran out of the house as the three fairies followed.
"We'll go after her. You two stay in here..." the blonde one in white and red said. What's her name again? Sunny?
I looked at Cirno again.
"There, there... Calm down, Cirno. Friends fight sometimes, too. Actually, it's a good thing if they fight. It just proves how much they trust each other that their relationship will not be broken."
"Eye'm okay..."
"Hey, Cirno. I've been meaning to ask you this..."
"Hm?"
"How do you guys get electricity here anyway? We're deep in the wilds. Even the Human Village has no such conveniences..."
"Well, we should all thank the kappa! They've been really nice to us. Eye dunno what they did but that blue-haired one did mention something about connecting it to the lake blablabla, hydroelectric blablabla, and somehow improving everything using their own tech, making everything wireless. Eye juz don't get it myself, haha."
"But then what about cable? And Internet?"
"That, eye'm not pretty sure. Let's juz say it's a freakin' miracle! Like magnets!"
I looked at her for a while, puzzled.
"Well, the kappa did briefly explain how they somehow made some kinda machine that absorbs waves and projects it to this other machine-thingy-thing, and something 'bout getting help from that parasol lady who was promised free internet and cable, too, or something like that, ARGGHHH MY HEAD HURTS!"
"So it's like stealing someone else's cable and internet line?"
Everything here in Gensokyo is just so weird. Everythings seems to work differently. It's not just awry, everything's topsy turvy in my little dreamland!
"But Cirno, why is it that you guys got them for free too?"
"Uh, well, the kappa mentioned something about humans calling it a youkai's secret weapon to destroy the Human Village, so they had extras and decided to giv 'em to us, FREE!"
"Wow, that's pretty cool."
----------
I've been staying here for a couple of nights now, nearly a week. It's pretty darn cool with the fresh air outside. It's just that weird mist that never seems to go away.
I really love it here, though. I've learnt a lot about these girls living here too.
Sunny, Luna and Star always come by to visit Cirno to plan for their upcoming pranks on humans.
Dai's a very naughty girl who does a lot of stuff a girl her age, or at least the age she seems, should never do. But she can be really kind sometimes, helping us pick mushrooms in the forest and cooking for us.
And then there's Cirno...
What more can I say?
She's really fun and outgoing, she?s cute, she's nice, despite being a typical online troll, and her childish behaviour just makes her even cuter. Everytime I see her smile, I feel warm inside. Everytime I see her sad, I feel bad. What is this feeling anyway? Have I fallen for her? Nah, how can that be? She's just a kid...
But still...
...
Hmmm... It's going to get dark soon and I'm starting to get a little hungry. The girls did say they'll be out for some time. I guess I'll go get some food myself.
Let's see now...
Fish is out of the list, since I can't see a goddamn thing.
Mushrooms? Cirno and Dai did teach me a little about mushrooms the other day; whether or not they are safe to eat... Okay, mushrooms it is!
...
I bent down a little to take a look at the green polka-dotted mushroom. I recall Dai saying something about these mushrooms seeming poisonous but actually aren't. They are huge and can fill one's tummy for an entire meal. The down side is that you'll get gas... a lot of gas...
I put both hands around it and pulled.
It?s really hard to get it out. I hope this is worth all my efforts.
Damnit, mosquitoes everywhere!
I let go of the mushroom and started hitting the mosquitoes around me. I hope Cirno has something back home for mosquito bites.
They?re everywhere.
I smacked them every single chance I had.
?What are you doing to my friends? Who are you? STOP IT!?
?Huh??
I turned to look at where the voice came from.
?Are you alright??
?Uh, I guess? yea, besides the several mosquito bites, I?m fi-?
?I?m not talking to you!?
The mosquitoes suddenly flew away, towards the green-haired girl who had just appeared.
?Guys, are you alright? Did the man hurt you??
She looked at me.
?How dare you??
Out of nowhere, green glowing balls began to appear all of a sudden. They circled around the girl.
?You like to hurt insects, do ya?, human? Take this!?
The balls circling around her suddenly stopped and all flew at me at the same time.
What do I do?
I tried my luck to dodge the balls, which seemed like bullets at that time.
One of them flew by my face. Phew that was cl-
OUCH!
I was then hit by dozens of other green bullets shot by the little green-haired girl. I collapsed to the ground.
How? Why? What just happened?
I tried to stand up but it hurts just too much.
I heard the sound of the wind blowing by. The miasma surrounding the forest was also at work. I knew it was the end?
The girl took a few more steps towards me and pointed her index finger at me.
?It?s over??
The finger slowly began to glow green?
I closed my eyes, ready to wake up from this horrible nightmare?
A few seconds had passed?
Nothing happene-
*CRACK*
What was that?
I opened up my eyes and saw her?
?I?m sorry? I shouldn?t have left you all alone? It was all my fault??
It was her?
I just know it?
But she sounded?
?different?
==========
-
Please dont end this so soon. It's actually a good mix of humor and 4srs.
-
Failed troll is fail.
That aside, I second Kip's post. This short is under the influence of the Rou Syndrome (short story is long and dripping with awesome). And yeah, it's too funny too end.
-
Failed troll is fail.
That aside, I second Kip's post. This short is under the influence of the Rou Syndrome (short story is long and dripping with awesome). And yeah, it's too funny too end.
I couldn't have said it better myself.
Besides, the main protag doesnt truly know how old Daiyousei is, does he? she could be a hundred years old for all he knows :v
-
Well, he doesn't, and he knows that's one thing he should never ask (maybe...)
I'll try to keep it going, but I don't know for how long since I have a really sucky attention span and I hope I don't run out of ideas... :ohdear:
-
Well, I just had a big lunch, so if you ever need some random story ideas I can prolly pull some outta my ass.
-
@Kips
Sure, you can PM me your ideas whenever you want and I'll see what I can do with them :V
==========
Short #8?9, Part 8(/14)
?Cirno??
Her voice was a little deeper than usual. And she didn?t have that usual childish accent. She sounded like?
?Please, just??
?an adult?
??hang in there??
She gave an angry glare at the girl who had just attacked me. Her eyes narrowed.
?Wriggle? attacking unsuspecting victims again, I see? Are you really that hungry? Or are you just really bored??
I looked around my attacker. I was shocked to realize what the previous cracking sound was?
I looked at the ground around her. The mosquitoes and other flies surrounding her just a moment ago had been frozen solid and shattered into pieces. Yes, tiny insects shattered into even tinier bits.
?I suggest you leave him alone, Wriggle.?
?But- but- But he attacked my friends fir-?
She stopped before she could finish her sentence and I understood why. I could feel it too. The look on Cirno?s face was just frightening. I could feel every muscle in my body cramp at the same time. I could feel all my energy being sapped away from my body. I've never seen this side of her before.
?You wanna see who inspires more fear, little firefly??
The girl named Wriggle trembled. Her whole body shook as she just stood there, unable to do a single thing.
?Y-Y-Y-You d-d-don?t scare m-me, f-f-fairy!?
?Oh? Really? Have you forgotten??
Wriggle summoned another barrage of green glowing balls and threw them at Cirno.
The fairy just stood there, still, holding her position. She lifted up her left hand and snapped her fingers.
I felt cold all of a sudden?
I looked at the fight once again?
All the balls thrown by Wriggle?
?Hm??
...were?
?What was that??
?frozen?
?Have you really forgotten, little firefly? I am the strongest??
Wriggle got back up on her feet which, after a second look, were half frozen. She ran as fast as her legs could carry her, never turning back to face the nightmare that was before her. After running several feet away, she lifted off from the ground and disappeared among the trees.
The fairy looked down upon me.
?I?m sorry??
?Cirno? Is that really you??
?Yeah??
She put her cold hand over my face.
?I?m so sorry??
?Why??
?I should have warned you first??
I saw a tear roll down her cheek, glittering under the moonlight.
?We fairies aren?t the only ones roaming around these parts of Gensokyo. There are many other dangerous entities out here, some harder to deal with than others. That firefly was just one of the weaker ones out there??
She slowly held me up to her face as I wrapped my arms around her and embraced her.
?Thank you so much??
?W-*sob* why??
?For saving me??
?But it?s all my fault this happened to you in the first place.?
?No, it?s not??
?Yes, it is! If I hadn?t had left you at home, all alone, you wouldn?t have come out and you wouldn't have been injured, would you??
?But you saved me in the end anyway, so thank you??
I could hear her continuous sobbing as she held on to me tightly.
?Hey, Cirno??
?*sob* what? *sob*?
?Why are you crying? And why are you protecting me anyway??
I heard a soft mutter from her.
?Idiot??
Soon I felt so cold that I just had to close my eyes and my vision just blurred out?
?
---------
Wha?
It?s morning already?
I got out of bed.
"Hey Cirno, morning"
"Morning, human!"
Suddenly an image of a much more mature Cirno flashed through my eyes. I could have sworn I've heard her speaking in a less, err... kid-like tone. Oh well, must be just a dream.
"Imma get myself some fresh air outside, back in a while."
"Yeah, sure. What!? Fake eggs? You people are really impressive!"
"What's that?"
"Oh nothing. Just some awesome trolls IRL involving fake eggs!"
"Huh?"
"IRL is short for 'in real life'. Sheesh, do eye have to teach you everything?"
"No, I mean, what do you mean by f-"
At that moment the door slammed open.
"GUYS! WAZZZAAAA-?
?-AAAAA-"
"-AAAAAA-"
?-AAAAA-"
Oh, what the heck. Guess I'll join in too...
"-AAA-"
"-AAAA-"
"-AAAAAAAAAA-"
"-AAP!"
I ended it quickly.
"So, morning guys. How was everything? How are you fe-"
Before Dai did get to finish her question Cirno bugged in.
"HEY! It's time for breakfast!"
The door opened again, this time revealing three familiar fairies as they spoke in turns.
"Did-"
"-someone-"
"-say-"
And they said it together.
"-breakfast?"
"WAZZZZA-"
"-AAAAAAAA-"
"-AAAAA-"
"-AaA-"
"-AaAaAaAa-"
"-AAP"
"Yeah, eye did!"
"YAY! BREAKFAST! So what are we gonna have today?"
Cirno showed an evil grin.
"Eye know! How about some blue waffles?"
"Really?"
"They exist?"
"COOL!"
Dai looked at Cirno suspiciously.
"Wait a minute, wasn't that the site you said I could fi- AH! Girls, it's a trap!"
"What do you mean?"
"What's so wrong with food?"
"Yeah, Daiyousei."
"Trust me guys. You can go google it if you don't believe me!"
"Girls, can't you see her face?"
Everyone looked at Cirno's suspiciously wide grin, cutting her face from ear to ear.
"Come on girls," Dai said, pointing at Cirno, "Can't you see it? That's her trollface."
"It's late. Eye'm gonna go get some myself then~"
"No, Cirno wait."
...
Several minutes later...
The three girls eyes widened, their pupils reduced to a single dot.
"What has been seen cannot be unseen," said Luna.
"See? I told you so..."
They sat in front of the computer, still staring.
"Uh, girls?"
"Hehe, so how 'bout we go grab some breakfast now?"
"Cirno, something's wrong..."
"..."
"Hey. Girls. Sunny, Luna, Star. Hey. Hello~"
"..."
"Wow, Cirno. I guess they don't call 'em shock sites fer? nothin, eh?"
"..."
"Uh..."
"..."
"Hey, Dai-chan, are you hungry?"
"Yeah."
"How 'bout you?"
They both looked at me.
"Me?"
I pointed at myself.
Both of them nodded.
"On second thought, Dai-chan and eye will go fishing. You stay here and have some waffles, then."
"No, Cirno. What if he does 'things' to the girls?"
"Uh, that'll only be you, Dai..."
"You'll only do them to me? No, please! No~ you're such a dirty man."
A sweatdrop rolled down my face.
"How could you? Eye thought you were my friend!"
"Not again. Oh and Cirno, what's all this fuss about blue waffles?"
"Ask the girls..."
She did that smile again.
"..."
"Or go see for yourself..."
Her smile widened.
"..."
"Coming out from a troll's mouth, I guess that's gonna be the last thing I do... Oh yeah, Dai?"
"Yea?"
"I can guess Cirno tricked you with-"
"OKAY THAT'S ENOUGH!"
"Yes, you're correct," Cirno grinned at me.
"So, what are we waiting for? What's for breakfast? Fish again?"
"Eye dunno."
"Me neither. C'mon, let's go outside and decide," Dai said as she opened the door.
"..."
=========
Moral of the story: Do not trust trolls...
-
Okay.
So no team nine-ball, EX-Cirno... This seems extremely good. Now work on adding more words words words :V
-
I can't seem to write too many words. I can only go approx. 1000 words per post/part/chapter/whatever, 2k at most I think...
And team 9-ball is too mainstream :V
-
More words = longer story = more happy happy for everyone.
so do eeeeett
-
Yay moar! I think that this is becoming a slice of life story, so don't fret too much about the length; posting in forums makes things look longer than they actually are.
And do I see an Annoying Orange reference?
-
And do I see an Annoying Orange reference?
That one's been there for some time now, back when Cirno first got home :V
Besides, there're quite a few references and shout outs done by our little ice fairy troll fairy
Oh and I've actually planned some things for it, so it probably won't be a slice of life (for long) (or will it?) (I don't know. Will it?) (Maybe...) (It may end soon...) (Maybe?) (I don't know...)
==========
Short #8?9, Part 9(it's already at that number... is it the end?)(/14)
"I'm sorry..."
What was that? What was that dream all about? I think I just dreamt about a more matured Cirno, sobbing.
Wait...
Cirno... Mature... Sobbing...
WHAT THE HELL HAVE I BEEN DREAMING LATELY!?
I think, maybe, just maybe, it's because I've been hanging out with Dai a little too much... Okay, no maybe, it IS because I've been hanging out with her too much. But what can I say? She's fun to be around... but not as much as...
Cirno's smile flashed through my eyes.
Huh? What was that?
"*sob* why? *sob*"
Get out of my head! Enough with such thoughts about Cirno.
I hit my head a few times.
She's my friend and I will never hurt her like that...
I really gotta stop having such dreams.
...
"Mor- Woah! Dai, you're early today. What are you guys doing? What's with that look of anxiety in your eyes?"
"We're going out..."
"Where to?"
"Hehe. That's for us to know and you to find out!"
"We're going to the shop."
"Awww, Dai-chan. Why?"
"Cool. What shop?"
"It's a little too far away for you to go, even with us. Besides, we fairies have something you don't..."
"Oh, and what's that?"
"That's for us to know and for you to never ever find out! Besides, the owner of the shop will probably even creep you out."
"Why?"
"Enough with the questions already! Eye'm gonna leave you behind, Dai-chan, if we don't go now."
"Okay, then. See 'ya later,..."
She waved and smiled at me.
"...onii-chan~..."
I felt my body burn up as my whole face turned red.
She closed her mouth with her hand and giggled.
...
Sigh.
Today's going to be a boring day.
Hey, I wonder...
I walked up to Cirno's computer.
I wonder if she has some stuff for me to do here to pass the time.
I switched on the PC, sat down and waited...
I waited for several minutes and the computer had been opened up and ready to use.
I wonder...
My Computer> D:> Videos
Let's see now...
Movies, Blurays, Anime, Spongebob, Others, This Is Not Daiyousei s Movies.
Yep. That's sooo hidden...
Back
My Computer> D:> Games
Wow, this is one big list. Maybe I should spend some time like this sometimes...
The door swings open.
"Oh hey there Sunny, Star. Hey, where's Luna?"
"She's still at home..."
"Yeah, staring blankly into space..."
?Hey, where?s Cirno??
?She mentioned something about going over to the shop? I?m not sure what she meant, though??
?Oh, you mean that shop??
?Yeah, I think he means that one??
?What do you mean by that shop??
?Well, well, look at the time??
?Yeah, Sunny, it?s about time for br-?
The two suddenly stopped and glared at each other for minutes.
?Errr? girls??
No respond.
?Sunny? Star? You girls okay??
What happened?
Oh wait?
Did the mention of ?breakfast? bring back some really unwanted thoughts?
I looked at them again, still staring blankly into each other?s eyes.
Yeah, I?m pretty sure. Geez, what did Cirno do to them anyway? I don?t think it?s really .that. bad, is it? Nevermind, I?m never gonna check it out anyway?
Hey now that Star mentioned it, I am feeling a little hungry. Maybe I?ll just take a little walk in the forest. If I don?t wander too deep inside, I won?t get lost.
?So girls, you okay now??
I approached them and waved my hand at them.
?If you?re not coming with me, I?ll just be off then??
Okay, since they?re not responding, I?m just gonna go by myself.
?
Hmm? I remember Dai teaching me a little about mushrooms not long ago; which ones are poisonous and which ones aren?t.
These thin and long red ones are supposed to be a really nice snack, according to her. Maybe I?ll get some of thes-
I felt a very familiar presence. I don?t know why, but I know, somehow, that I?ve felt this before?
I looked up and saw a very familiar girl?
==========
It's now over 9000 words long!
-
Yeah, I think it could end after the next chapter. Just guessing. Given some time, Daiyousei will know what makes people blush; that scene made me want to laugh out loud. And yeah, what happened during Cirno's breakfast?
over 9000 words? for the win!
-
And yeah, what happened during Cirno's breakfast?
Remember? The day before? The waffles? Cirno's troll? :V
It's a shock site, do not visit while eating, before eating or after eating to avoid seeing your previous meal again :V
Will it end in the next part?
Will the three mischievous fairies ever get better?
Will the MC ever find out about himself?
Will Cirno ever stop trolling?
Will I ever give you up?
Will I ever let you down?
Will I ever run around and desert you?
Why am I asking all these questions?
Find out in the next chapter: Is It The End? (No it's not)
-
If it is the end I'm going to smack you.
If it isnt I'm still going to smack you.
Watch out for when I smack you :V
-
gdi i had to look up blue waffles asdgd i hate you cirno... :V well anyways i find these shorts to be really well written. Im loving the character portrayals as well as the story itself. Srry for not posing earlier i was too lazy to post -_- but yeah i found these shorts to be rather enjoyable.
-
@Kips
I shalt graze thy smack and increase my High Score!
@ShadyKoopz
Sorry, I did warn you at least twice... and the main character, too, mentioned something about not trusting a troll...
Sorry again, though. I didn't mean it :(
*Barney*
Hey, kids. Remember: never trust trolls... And remember kids, I love you~
I apologize once again on Cirno's behalf. She doesn't mean it. She's just a troll, that's all...
==========
Short #8?9, Part 10(It's not over yet...)(/14)
Meanwhile, on the way to Kourindou?
?ACHOOO!?
?Woah, Cirno. You alright there??
?Eye just have a slight feeling that??
?That??
?That somewhere out there, somebody is talking about me??
?You mean the man back at home??
?No, eye don?t know. But eye just can?t shake off the feeling that somewhere out there someone just expressed their hatred towards me??
?There, there Cirno? Don?t worry. I?m sure it?s just your imagination??
?Yea, eye hope so??
----------
"Oh, hey there... uh... sorry but what's your name again?"
"..."
She turned to look away as if she never saw me.
"Oh yeah! Alice!"
"Oh I remember you now. You're that guy from the village who stalked me."
"I'm no stalker! I just had stuff to ask you, that's all."
"Uhh... Nice w-w-weather we're having..."
She keeps stammering. Is she nervous or something?
"Yeah... But it's kinda hot today."
"Y-y-yea..."
Suddenly she paused for a moment. She put her hand on my chest... and...
She pushed me down!
"Ow, what was that for-"
"WEEEEEEE!!!"
A gust of wind blew against my face as I thought I felt the earth tremble below me, but no, it was just the wind... or whoever is riding the wind.
"Sup, Alice?"
It was another blonde girl, looking about Alice's age.
"Hi. A friend of Alice's? I better take my leave now. Bye."
I turned my back to them and got back to picking the mushrooms.
I slowly walked away as I left the two friends alone. From afar I could still hear them talking.
"Alice, who was that guy anyway? Were you-"
"No, Marisa. Don't misunderstand. There's nothing bet-"
"Shh... I believe you... Because I love you..."
"Marisa..."
"Alice..."
"Marisa, can I- can you, you know..."
"Close your eyes..."
"Marisa..."
"Alice... I love you..."
I felt my heart pounding, about to burst from my chest.
I can't take it anymore.
I looked back.
...
"Eavesdropping on girls is no good..."
Wha?
"What did you think we will do? You sick man! You really remind me of a certain fairy living at the Misty Lake. A man like you will surely enjoy her company."
"Oh you mean Dai? She's a little too annoying to be a good companion..."
"Haha, so ye' know 'er? Is she really dat annoying?"
"Trust me; she's pretty damn annoying to be around sometimes."
"Haha. You're not bad, maybe we should hang out sometimes. Kay then, see ya around!"
I heard Alice in a soft voice.
"Wow you can really socialize well, huh?"
"Thank the kappa, Internet and Facebook!"
"You're actually willing to pay extra for Internet bills, huh?"
"Hehe, of cuz' I am! So where were we?"
"Where were we whaaAAA-?"
I heard a loud smooching sound in the distance.
Did they really? Or did they not? Dai, I blame you for all these thoughts overflowing my mind!
I ate some of the mushrooms on the way back.
Mmm~...
Salty...
But really good. It's even better than junk food! And it?s nutritious too!
...
"Hey I'm back... Sunny? Star?"
They're still here?
*snap snap*
They blinked after I snapped my fingers.
"Oh hey there."
"Cirno's not back yet?"
"Nope."
"Hey, you wanna do something?"
"Like what?"
"Something to pass the time..."
"Coming out from you guys, I say it's a prank?"
"Yes!"
"Yea sure why not. What's the plan then, girls?"
"We'll ring doorbells and hide before the owners show up!"
"That's a great idea, Sunny!"
"Just one problem, girls. Where are we supposed to find houses with doorbells here?"
They looked at each other and smiled.
?Star, I?ll explain it to him. You go get Luna??
?Will do.?
?You see, there?s this big house down this lake that?s really? uh? well, BIG. It?s totally different from our homes here. It has a very big metal gate outside too! I?m sure the owner?s a really big and important person. If we manage to pull a prank on them, how great would that be??
She said with her usual cheeky smile.
?I don?t know, maybe it isn?t really a good idea??
?Sunny, Luna?s asleep. Should I wake her up? Or we can just go without her.?
?Yea, let?s just go without her??
?
?Girls? I don?t know if this is a really bright idea??
?Awww, come on, party spoiler!?
?Yea, just have fun!?
?I have a bad feeling about this??
And soon we came upon a huge mansion and damn was it big. It looked like a very olden Western-styled mansion, with a big clock on the top floor, just like what we see on television.
?You girls settle this quick okay? I shouldn?t have come here in the first place??
?What? You chicken??
?BUCK BUCK BUCK!?
Sigh.
?Okay, you girls go on ahead; I?ll just stand out here and stay on guard??
?Great plan!?
Well I?ll just let these girls settle this little prank as soon as possible. If anything bad happens I?ll probably just apologize to the mansion?s owners.
I watched as the two fairies flew over the gate, slowly sneaking to the front step.
I looked around for a while to examine the place.
It?s really beautiful. It has a huge garden around it, although the atmosphere here is a little creepy, but overall it?s still a pretty nice place to live in.
I looked around a little more until I saw someone?
I put my hand over my head to block the sun?s rays as I squinted my eyes to see who it was in the distance.
It was a girl, leaning against a tree, asleep.
This is a bad idea after all. I think I?m just gonna tell Star and Sunny to get back right away.
I turned around to face their direction?
...I was about to call them back...
?until?
?
==========
-
And then he died from the cancer.
THE CANCER END ONE
RETRY FROM START?
Yes
>No
:V
-
Gasp! How did you know he had cancer?
Oh wait he didn't... he mustn't... or else he'll miss the big fight between Yuka and Cirno! And Mima!
...oh wait that won't happen... or will it?... :V
-
Gasp! How did you know he had cancer?
Oh wait he didn't... he mustn't... or else he'll miss the big fight between Yuka and Cirno! And Mima!
...oh wait that won't happen... or will it?... :V
If Yuuka dont win, I'll brofist you.
As in, the pink cloud brofist.
that hurts
A LOT
-
I guess that's Meiling under the tree. But, of course, I'm probably very wrong, and it's someone completely different.
On a completely unrelated note, I tried writing. I got a first chapter done, but the second is taking FOREVER. So it's actually a good thing you don't put too much words in a chapter, CS.
-
Hey, Crow, Try listening to some music in the background while writing. I'm actually working on a Maribel fic myself, my first dedicated project.
-
I tried doing that before while answering homework. It didn't help. Oh BTW what happened to your thread for stories/etc?
-
Way back there in page 2 or somethin'. I'm going to try and write the rest of the chapter today and post it there, if not to show it off but to moreso ask for help on what to change.
-
There's something I've been wanting to ask. Does posting stories on PSL work the same way like in Fanfiction.net? Do I just create a new thread for the story, or do I have to do some other stuff before that? (I'm getting absolutely no feedback for my story on FF.net.)
And I just remembered that the protagonist of the ongoing story was sick. And then he died from the cancer.
THE CANCER END ONE
RETRY FROM START?
Yes
>No
:V
hee hee hee
-
You know what? That'll be a really nice twist ending.
But then again, where's the fun when you are already expecting it? :V
Next part is already done, no he didn't die of cancer (yet(?))
-
Not cancer.
THE CANCER
Also yay.
Crow, Pretty much just make a thread. If you really want, You can make an "all around" thread, for shorts and fics alike, even oneshots. If you really think you can update often, then make a thread just for that one fic.
-
Short #
8?9 Part 11(there isn't gonna be a big showdown between Cirno and a certain ancient youkai whose power level is over 9000 :V ... or is there?... I lied :V ... or did I?...) (/14)
?until?
?I heard a loud voice from inside the mansion?
The girls looked at each other, giggling.
The voice filled the air as it echoed in our heads?
?ZA zazaza??
The girls looked at each other as Sunny showed Star a puzzled face.
?WARUDO dododo??
?
I blinked.
?AAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa?..?
The two girls screamed but within a second or two, their screams slowly faded away into nothing.
From where I stand, I looked at the two girls, now lying on the floor, upon the front step. Standing a step away from their bodies, bloodied and mutilated beyond recognition, was a single girl.
I could only watch in horror from afar, as the girl with shoulder length silverish hair looked at the two bodies.
I gasped.
She looked up and turned her head to me.
I decided to run away, but?
In the blink of an eye, literally, she appeared before me. How did she?
She was looking at me with her cold, blue eyes.
?Darn fairies. Ahem. So, kind sir, do you happen to be an acquaintance of these two??
Her voice was monotone that I could not feel a single hint of emotion in it.
She grabbed hold of my arm.
I blinked again.
When my eyes opened, I felt like ?letting it all out? when I was to behold the gruesome sight before me?
????
There was blood everywhere?
Their eyes were wide open; three of them at least?
One of Sunny?s had a knife right through it, right into her skull?
Their mouths were really wide open, covered in blood?
Star had three knives embedded into her skull?
Let?s just say it wasn?t a really pretty sight?
?Hm? So do you know these two??
???
Who is this girl?
?Excuse me??
??how could you do that??
?Hm??
She raised an eyebrow.
?HOW COULD YOU!??
Suddenly as I looked back at their bodies, they started fading away into tiny balls of light.
?No? Sunny? Star? NO!!!?
?So, I assume you do know them, sir??
?How could you do that to them? What did they do wrong? It was just a little-?
?As little as pranks can be, they tend to end up getting out of hand and creating a huge mess for my maids and me to clear up.?
I looked at the girl. I had just realized that she was wearing a complete maid uniform, head to toe, with a few bloodstains on her face and some on her apron.
?How could you??
?Hmm? I see you?re a friend of the fairies, sir??
What is this? Who is she? I could not even sense a hint of guilt from her voice.
?I guess these two have learnt their lesson. Sir, if you have any other fairy friends, would you please kindly inform them not to come and play pranks on the Mistress? She hasn?t been in a very good mood lately and I don?t want to see you or your friends hurt or anything.?
What does she mean? Who does she think she is? She just took away two lives and all she can think about is this Mistress of hers?
?Well, I don?t know who you are, but how could you do that? You could always just advise them NOT to play such pranks, instead of? of? ARGHHH!?
?I?m sorry, sir. That was to discipline those girls. If I hadn?t had done that, they will never learn.?
?Learn? You just KILLED my friends? HOW COULD Y-?
?Ahem. Excuse me. Those two are just fairies. Their lives aren?t wor-?
?JUST fairies? How could you say that? You?ve just taken away two innocent kids? lives!?
?I?m sorry, sir. I apologize for such a gruesome sight just now, but I hope you pass my message to your friends back at home, okay? Thank you. Now if you?ll excuse me, I have some work to do??
Who the hell does she think she is? Were Star and Sunny?s lives worth nothing at all to her? Did she think they were disposable?
I couldn?t take it anymore. I curled my hand up into a fist and lunged right at her.
?It?s useless??
In a split second, she disappeared and I lost balance, before falling face first onto the cold hard ground.
?Sigh. I can?t believe how useless of a bodyguard that girl is, always sleeping on the job.?
I climbed back up on my feet, ready to charge at her once again.
But then she took notice of my plan to attack her from the back.
She looked back at me, and her eyes started glowing red.
I blinked and when my eyes opened this time, everything around me had changed?
That rock! Didn?t we walk past it on our way to the mansion?
Wait, how did I get back here?
I?m lost?
With the think mist here, I know I can never find my way back. And without Sunny and Star?
Oh?
Why?
Why didn?t I just stop them when I had the chance?
Why didn?t I just tell them it was a terrible idea in the first place?
Why did I realize it too late?
WHY!?
What makes a fairy?s life less valuable than any other person?s? They?re just the same as us.
Who was that girl?
Well, I know I won?t be able to make it back there without a guide.
I couldn?t even give my friends a proper burial. They disappeared right before my eyes?
Star. Sunny. May you two rest in peace now?
I only know the way back to Cirno?s house from here.
I?d better warn the others to not go to that mansion ever again, never again?
I never wanna see anyone hurt like that? ever again?
?
I got back home.
I turned the doorknob.
Tears were streaming down my face.
?Oh, welcome back??
I looked up?
My eyes widened?
?
-
So, I was wrong, but not far off. Sudden tone change caught me by surprise. I liked it.
Guessing time! Sunny and Star were the ones to greet MC. :o
-
Sunny, Star, Sakuya, Cirno, Pedobear... Oh whoever can it be? I wonder... :V
-
Whelp.
Those damned faeries should'va told him they are immortal in the first place.
-
@Kips
I shalt graze thy smack and increase my High Score!
@ShadyKoopz
Sorry, I did warn you at least twice... and the main character, too, mentioned something about not trusting a troll...
Sorry again, though. I didn't mean it :(
*Barney*
Hey, kids. Remember: never trust trolls... And remember kids, I love you~
I apologize once again on Cirno's behalf. She doesn't mean it. She's just a troll, that's all...
Oh no i wasn't blaming you it was my curiosity to blame. And ive nearly forgotten about it so it's alright. anyway yeah who could it be at the door...im thinking it's dai :V no real reason :derp:
-
No one's at the door. He opened the door himself and was surprised at the person/people who greeted him...
Gonna end it soon...
==========
Short #8?9, Part 12(/14)
?Hey there??
?B-But! How? What did you do? What happened? How did- I don?t get it??
I kept wiping the tears off my face.
???
I looked behind the two girls.
?Well, I see you understand what I meant now, huh??
I thought for a little while?
??Besides, we fairies have something you don't..."
???
There was nothing but silence in the room.
My eyes got wet again?
?Sunny! Star!?
I ran up to the two and hugged them.
?Group hug~?, Dai said as she joined in and wrapped her arms around us.
After a few minutes, Dai released her arms and so did the rest of us.
?Hey, it?s getting kinda stuffy in here; I?ll be getting some fresh air outside??
Dai left the room.
“Yeah, we better get home now??
?Hey? we?re really sorry about just now??
?Yea, we should?ve told you??
They waved at us and left the room as well.
I turned to look at Cirno, who was silent the whole time, hiding her face under her hair and standing in one corner.
?Cirno??
I walked up to her. I put my hands around her and pushed her face to my chest.
?Cirno??
This is it?
?Cirno??
I was sobbing?
But still?
I have to tell her?
?Cirno? I??
I knew this was my only chance to say it?
?Cirno? I-I??
Whether it be a dream or reality itself, I don?t care anymore?
All I know right now?
?is that?
?Cirno? I lo-?
?I know? you didn?t have to take so long to find the guts to say that, I already know??
?Cirno??
?Yea??
?Whatever you do? please? please, I beg of you? don?t leave me??
She held on to me tighter as I, too, tightened my arms around her.
?I don?t ever wanna see that happen to you??
The picture of the two girls flashed before me once again.
?Cirno, don?t ever let something like that happen to you??
?I? I promise? I won?t??
?Don?t ever break that promise, okay??
?I won?t? Hehe, I am the strongest, remember??
?Cirno??
I heard Cirno muttering.
?Hey, kid. You know what? I-?
But I didn?t really make out what she said, so I interrupted her.
I shouldn?t have?
?Cirno, I want this dream to last forever? I wanna be with you till the end of time. I don?t care if I don?t wake up anymore??
And with that, Cirno let go of me and pushed me away from her.
???
And then she left with tears on her face.
?Cirno, wai-?
But before I could finish she slammed the door behind her.
What was that all about?
I guess even though she acts a little more matured, she?s still a little kid?
?
She was seated on a rock, silently sobbing.
?Cirno??
As I called out, she turned to look at me and wiped her tears off.
I walked up to her and put my hand on her head. I gave her a soft pat.
?Cirno, what?s wrong??
?*sob sob* nothing? eye?m fine??
?Cirno? at least? can we continue our normal lives, like before? I?m sorry if I said or did anything that hurt your feelings??
?It?s okay. Eye?m sorry too for running off like that.?
She smiled at me, but then it seemed like it was forced on her face.
I felt bad for doing whatever I had done to make her sad.
?C?mon, let?s go inside. I can feel the rain droplets already.?
?Yea? let?s??
?That?s not the Cirno I know??
?Ahem. HAHA, WEAK MORTAL! Afraid of a little rain, eye see? Let?s go inside then, and we?ll have some fun, if you know what I mean.?
And she gave out her usual grin.
That?s the Cirno I know?
I guess our days are just going to continue, huh?
I don?t wanna wake up from this dream? ever?
?
?Morning, Cirno. Dai, you?re here early.?
Cirno was looking at her screen.
?Morning trolling again??
Dai nodded her head.
?Hey, Dai? Just wondering, though??
?Hm??
?When you use the internet, you always visit those? ummm? you know what I mean? but then, doesn?t it say you need to be over 18? Don?t you think it?s a little too early for you to go to su-?
*SMACK*
She smiled back at me.
?Don?t ever ask that again, okay??
Ah~
I wish these days will last forever?
It?s so fun teasing Dai, fooling around with the other girls, and most importantly, being able to be with Cirno?
I don?t want these days to end?
Never.
I don?t wanna wake up.
Oh how I wish this were all real?
?
==========
-
Hey, the ending is in past tense. Oooooooooooooooooooh... Part 12 feels incomplete; maybe you should have combined it with the next part.
-
Ah, the perfect blend of serious and humor.
-
@Immaterial Crow
All according to keikaku (TL Note: keikaku means plan)
Just wanted to end it with him starting another average day... until the next part comes in...
-
Short #
8?9, Part 13(/14)
I heard voices coming from inside Cirno's room.
I walked towards it, silently to make sure they don't hear me, and then I put my ear against it.
"Please, Dai. Please."
"I don't know."
"All ya' need to do is take care of him whenever he goes outside if eye'm not around, in case anything happens."
"Cirno, I haven't seen you this serious in a very long time. At least tell me what's wrong with him going outside."
"Sigh."
And there was silence for a very long time, what seemed to be ages, which was suddenly broken when the door opened inwards and I landed right in front of the little ice fairy?s feet.
"Eye don't mind you listening. Just don't make it look so awkward by eavesdropping like that, it?s weird."
"Hold on?"
I got up on a sitting position.
"What is this about Dai taking care of me when I go outside?"
She looked away for a second.
"She's back," she said softly.
"What? Who?"
Dai gasped.
"You mean her?"
"Yes..."
"What are you two talking about? Who is this 'her'?"
"Her heart is as dark as the void around her, her eyes as crimson as the blood of the people who actually do see her, and her power is..."
"What?"
Cirno put on her usual grin again.
"...over NINE THOUSAAAAAND!!! Her claws and teeth are as razor sharp as a BlendTec blender, she is just..."
"Who is she?"
Cirno's smile quickly faded.
"Sigh. Eyemma go outside for some fresh air now..."
Cirno left without turning back.
"What's up with her?"
"Hey..."
"Huh?"
"Have I ever told you the story of how I met Cirno?"
"No, not that I can recall..."
She took in a deep breath.
"Well, you see..."
I sat down, listening attentively.
"It all started when I was first born here. I was lost out here in the lake, with the mist making everything worse.
I was scared and no one was there. It was dead silence...
Everything went from bad to worse when I was attacked by some random fairies living nearby. Not just the fairies, actually. In fact, everything around me scared me. I couldn't spend a single second without insecurity. I hated my life?
Until she came along.
She stretched out her hand to me and held my hand tight.
I remember those words she said to me back then. I'll never forget them. They were the first... and last... time anyone has actually touched my heart.
"Are you lost? Take my hand, and I'll show you the world... my friend..."
And that was the only time in almost two hundred years, that I've actually had someone regard me as their friend..."
I felt a tear in my eye as I forced it back in, before pushing myself up and giving ol' Dai a big, warm hug.
"Idiot. Who do you think we are? Sunny, Luna, Star and even me. What do you think we are to you?"
Her eyes became watery as she wrapped her arms around me and eventually burst out in tears.
"What are we to you?"
"I don't know."
"What do you take those three girls as?"
"They don't consider me a friend, either. We're only 'partners in crime'-"
"Then what about me? What am I to you?"
"I don't know! Cirno has been my one and only friend. She protected me from the dangers out there. She took me in. She helped me build my own home. She taught me everything I needed to survive here. She was my one and only TRUE friend! And then you had to come into the picture. You had to ruin everything! Now look at what you did! Cirno's leaving me because of you! What am I to her now? She doesn?t even care about me anymore! Am I to be made of wood? Like those trees out there in the forest?"
"She isn't leaving you. She's asking you to follow her. She wants to show you another person in the picture, for you to befriend. Dai, I am your friend! Don't ever forget that."
"Don't you get it? She doesn't take you as a friend??
?Wha??
?She loves you! And she's doing her best to show you that!"
I was surprised at what Dai had just said. Does she really mean it?
"Apparently someone out there doesn't want Cirno to have her happiness..."
"Who?"
"Sit down."
We both sat on Cirno's bed.
"Over a thousand years ago there lived a great youkai who terrorized everyone, humans and youkai alike. She roamed the world, in search of food and causing chaos wherever she went. Her thirst for blood and her hunger for destruction never stop no matter what. Just the mere mention of her name would instill fear into the hearts of all. However, that name of hers has been long forgotten..."
*CRASH*
What was that?
Both Dai and I rushed downstairs, only to see Star, panting and covered in blood.
"What happened?"
"T-t-t-that t-t-thing... Luna, Sunny, t-t-t-t-they..."
"Get a grip of yourself, girl! Take a deep breath, girl. Easy? Take it easy??
She took a few seconds to catch her breath.
?Ya? okay? Now can you slowly tell us what happened?"
Star was still panting, but managed to relax a little and started talking.
"She said something about ?the beast?? some ?number of the beast?..."
"What?"
We took Star into the house and let her lie down on the couch before heading out.
Dai grabbed my hand as we rushed over to the fairies? home.
"Do you know about the number of the beast? Ever heard of it? It?s pretty much known by any old youkai or even any human who has studied the history of this place. It?s a number they used to represent one of the most powerful youkai in Gensokyo? The second, to be exact?"
I thought for a while.
"Yea, I think I do... You mean 666?"
"No, I mea- oh no..."
We looked at the three fairies' home, wrecked and ravaged as two bodies laid on the floor. Everything was a mess.
That very scene the other day came into play again, flashing before my very eyes as I looked at the horror which lied before me.
Luna twitched.
"Luna! Are you oka-"
She suddenly attempted to talk in a weak voice.
"Run..."
"What was that?"
Dai looked at me.
"I think she said... run..."
We looked at each other after realizing her message and quickly turned back, only to find something which made Dai drop her jaw in fear. Her eyes widened as she trembled. Her legs shook without stop.
On the walls were written in the still-wet blood of the fairies: ⑨⑨⑨
...
==========
Next part will probably be the last...
-
demon cirno
power of love cures her
super happy angry sexy times are a go.
Thats the next chapter, called it :V
-
demon cirno
power of love cures her
super happy angry sexy times are a go.
Thats the next chapter, called it :V
Good guy turns out to have super-powered evil side, cured by the love of her friends, and everyone lives happily ever after?
Too cliche. :V
-
Omg someones on a rampage. And someones gonna die:V
But yeah gj as always
-
It's here...
Note: May contain a certain scene inappropriate for minors (mentions of "going deeper", female-on-male action, lots of screaming, etc)
You have been warned...
==========
Short #8?9, Part 14(/14)
"Hey..."
Dai softly whispered to me, still trembling.
"Find Cirno, quick!"
"Huh?"
"You heard me. Go back home and find Cirno!"
"If you're thinking about leaving you behind then forget it. I'm not gonna leave you behind like this. We'll leave together!"
Dai held onto my hand. I could feel her hand shaking as well.
"Hold on tight..."
Together we got out of the house as stealthily as possible.
"I think I know where Cirno is..."
"Where?"
"That one place she goes to when she's sad. This time, I bet it's because she's afraid to face her..."
"What do you mean? I still don't get it."
"Sigh."
She kept silent for a while.
"Cirno used to be one of the most powerful youkai out there, back in those days. She gained respect from many, human and youkai alike. She's kind to everyone. However, one tragic day, everything was taken away from her. That one youkai who came to her territory, killed everyone right before her eyes, leaving her traumatized. The youkai mentioned her own name, which terrified even the so-called 'beast' who was in fact, not that monstrous at all."
"Who was that youkai anyway?"
"Like I said, her name has long been forgotten. That fateful day, Cirno experienced the shame of losing. But more importantly, she realized how precious her friends were to her. Cirno did, however, manage to weaken the girl enough for her to be sealed away by youkai exterminators who encountered her right after their long lasting battle. At least, that's what she thought..."
"..."
So Cirno used to be...
Suddenly I remembered that one time I was attacked by the firefly youkai, Wriggle, when I was out in the forest, looking for mushrooms. I suddenly remembered the Cirno that saved me that day. She wasn't the same Cirno I have been living with.
Wait, so that Cirno was real? It wasn't just a dream?
"The other day, when Cirno left you all of a sudden in the middle of your conversation, she saw her... She was right outside the window, smiling at Cirno as if she were thinking 'Finally, I've found you!' That seal on her had weakened throughout the years. She had been exorcised many times before in the past, but even then the seal cannot contain her for good. Right now, the seal is practically broken... She is out there somewhere... And right now, she's looking for her one sworn enemy, making sure to finish her off this time... Cirno knows that too... And she knows she's no match for her..."
Dai put her hand on my shoulder.
"The second tallest tree to the right of Cirno's house. She's hiding among the leaves. Most probably?"
She pushed me about two feet away as I lost my balance and fell on my butt.
"Ow, what gives?"
"Go..."
An array of dark-coloured, bullet-like projectiles shot out of nowhere, stabbing Dai from the back before disappearing.
I looked behind Dai and was shocked at what I was seeing.
It was a spiraling ball of darkness, about the size of that mansion down the lake.
And then a voice echoed from within it.
"So, you there, green-haired one. You're a friend of that weak ol' ice fairy, eh? I guess you know why I'm here. Any friend of hers is a target of mine..."
That voice sounded like it came from a young lady...
"Youkai of the Void at your service..."
...but...
"I need not have a name..."
...just from her voice alone...
"But if you would like to at least keep one name in your head when you go to Hell, then remember this..."
...I can feel my heart race. I can feel the fear, sipping into every vein in my body. I can feel death standing right before me...
"...Rumia..."
And with that a figure appeared from within the darkness and jumped right at Dai.
It appears to be a girl, about the age of 20, with long blonde hair and a red halo above her head. Her eyes were glowing red and she had razor sharp fangs, like that of a vampire's you'd see on television. She had black wings sprouting from her back, that of a raven's.
With a wave of her arm, she summoned a sword out of thin air, engulfed in shadows.
Dai shouted at me.
"RUN!"
Without anymore hesitation, I stood up and ran towards Cirno's hiding place.
I looked back one last time.
Without any effort, the blonde-haired girl stabbed the sword right through Dai's body.
"Don't worry... I won't kill you... yet. I'll do it as slowly and as painfully as I can..." she said with a sadistic smile.
"I'm not afraid of you!"
"I know you darned fairies can't die. But what if I rip your pretty wings off, cut out those pitiful limbs and slowly bite off that cute little face of yours? I'll savor every moment..."
"Y-you d-d-don't scare me, you bit-AHHH"
"Oh I'm sorry, my hand slipped."
From that far a distance, I could still hear Dai's screams and the sound of something being ripped, clawed or bitten off of her.
I didn't turn back. I knew it was wrong to leave her behind, but it was all I could do at that time.
"Does it still hurt? That's no fun anymore now that it's all numb. Don't worry, honey. I'll take care of the boy once I'm done with you, okay?"
I managed to get away and reach Cirno's. Now to find that tree...
I kept wiping off my endlessly flowing tears. I looked around for that tree Dai mentioned. And then I looked up for a while?
Yeah, it's the second tallest tree alright...
Two trees stood above the rest. Both at least ten meters higher than the rest.
How am I gonna climb it?
I thought for a bit...
And a sudden chilling scream pierced the entire forest and is heard no more.
I don't have any time left. I need to get her.
"CIRNO!!!"
No reply.
"CIRNO! COME OUT NOW! YOU CALL YOURSELF THE STROGEST? YOU ABANDONED YOUR FRIENDS WHEN THEY NEEDED YOU MOST! YOU-"
"Okay, okay I get it. Stop screaming already..."
I was relieved to finally hear a reply and simply turned back without a second to spare.
And then I realized, a little too late, that the voice wasn't Cirno's...
...
"Your little friend and I had loads of fun. Here, take a look at her last smile," the girl said as she took out something from behind her...
She grabbed Dai by the hair...
Her disembodied head looked back at me...
Her expression showed extreme pain...
Her mouth was wide open...
Or to be exact, her bottom jaw had been ripped off, revealing the back of her throat...
Her blood was still dripping on the ground, from every wound, every single cut on her face, and even more of the red droplets were dripping from her jawless mouth, and from her neck with her spinal cord still partially attached...
I covered up my mouth as I looked at the most gruesome scene in my life.
"I'm still hungry, though..."
She put her tongue on Dai's cheek and slowly went up her face, licking the blood on the cuts she had put on her.
She put up her index finger and to my shock, she forced it into Dai's right eye. She pulled out the eyeball and stuffed it in her mouth, chewing on it as if it were gummy worms. Really, really round gummy worms...
I couldn't hold it in much longer. I fell on my knees and I vomited after seeing that last gruesome and sadistic act of hers, which was the most disgusting thing ever. The sound of the eyeball being chewed made things even worse.
"Mmm~ chewy~ so chewy~ delicious~"
She said it in a melodious voice as if she were singing a song.
"I guess she didn't see that one coming, huh? Hahaha..."
What disgusted me the most wasn't actually the consuming of the eyeball, but what she did afterwards?
She put her face on Dai's, stuck her tongue out and started "kissing" her...
"Mmm... So this is what they call a kiss? No wonder I hear it's good, it really is!" she said while slurping all the way.
She slowly worked her way up to Dai's empty right eye socket and stuck her tongue inside. She started licking the inside, moving her tongue all around the hole, making sure it's all nice and clean?
I puked once again, unable to withstand such a disgusting act.
She withdrew her tongue.
I thought it was over. Oh how wrong I was...
She looked at me with a sinister smile.
"Do you think this next part will taste good? Hehe..."
She put a finger into the eye socket and started digging...
"Aww, it's too deep... I have to go deeper?"
I knew what she was doing and that thought alone made me barf on the floor once again.
"I'm still hungry. Oh well, I?m a little lazy to get it out of this tight hole? Very well then, it's your turn now..."
My body shivered. My legs trembled. My eyes widened.
"No... Please..."
She took small steps towards me.
Every single step puts me this much closer to death.
She curtsied.
"Oh, how can I forget my manners? People call me Rumia. Just remember that name when you're in Hell, okay?"
She smiled with her eyes closed?
I couldn't move my body at all. It didn't respond to whatever I was telling it to do.
She got closer and closer to me.
I opened my mouth but I couldn't scream. I was just too scared.
Moments later she was standing right before me. Her face was only an inch away from mine.
She pushed me down on the floor and mounted herself on top of me.
"Don't worry. If you're afraid of dying, just be strong! I'll make sure you don't die that quickly. I'll make it as painful as possible, okay?"
She unbuttoned my shirt and put her finger on my chest, slowly moving down to my stomach.
With much ease, Rumia poked my abdomen with her finger and slowly cut it open...
I tried my best but no sound came out from my mouth. My tears were flowing nonstop.
I forced a scream and finally, something that's not a tiny squeak came out.
It was only a single word. But I never expected that word to be something other than a big "Help!"...
"CIRNO!!!"
... actually, I did. Somehow I knew, deep inside, that she would come if I shouted loud enough.
I didn't have the strength to shout again.
I looked down.
Rumia slowly tore open my stomach, revealing my intestines, making sure I suffer as much pain as possible.
She looked back at me.
"Wow. Enjoying the view? Haha... You sure have a lot of guts kid. Hahaha..."
Laugh all you want, you monster. I know she will come. She'll be here soon, I just know it!
Everything started to get blur, Rumia's laughter became more and more distorted every passing second.
Cirno, I love you...
I know you will come to my rescue...
I know you will never leave your friends to die...
I know you will never abandon me...
You said it before once, remember? Before I went to bed...
You said that you'll never give me up, let me down or turn around and desert me...
You said you'll never make me cry, that you'll never say goodbye...
But most importantly...
You said you'll never tell a lie and hurt me...
I hope you don't...
I know you won't...
It may just be a joke on me that day but deep inside we both know you meant it...
Cirno...
Everything blacked out...
And then there's a sudden chilling wind...
It's so cold...
?
==========
Did "I" die? Was "I" saved?
Or was it all just a dream?
...
-
Short #
8?9, Epilogue...
?Hey there, kiddo. What?s with all these ?DO NOT CROSS? signs??
?Oh, I heard they?re gonna demolish that shrine up there. No one ever goes there anyway. No one ever has for decades now I heard. I recall reading the news about what they?re going to build over that old, run down shrine, but I don?t really remember what, exactly. I?m sorry, mister.?
Sigh.
?So sir, can we go back now?? said the nurse, about to turn my wheelchair the other way.
?No??
?Why? We aren?t allowed to cross beyond that point.?
?Please, miss? For a dying old man? I beg of you??
?I don?t know??
?Please??
?Well, okay??
She pushed my wheelchair towards the foot of the stairs and looked at me.
I've been in a comma for a really long time. From what the doctors said, I was most probably involved in a freak accident of some sort (or probably a failed homicide, but they did mention how it was impossible for any human to cause such a wound with any sort of weapon) and even until now they still haven?t found the cause. Fifty goddamn years and they still haven?t found it?
They say they found me, lying by the roadside and someone actually called for the ambulance. They found me with my abdomen torn open by an unknown source; my arms and legs were severely damaged, and my rib cage was broken; half of it had been shattered. It was a miracle that I actually survived from the blood loss.
I don?t have any friends or family that I can remember. The doctors said my time is soon, too?
What an unlucky life I have had?
This shrine means nothing to me?
But somehow, it?s all I have left?
I just had a dream once about this shrine. I dreamt about how beautiful a place it was inside?
I had a wonderful dream about a group of new friends I made there, on the other side?
?Sir, can we go back now? There?s no way we can climb up these stairs in your current condition??
I did not heed her words. Instead I tried my best to get up.
Slowly I pushed the wheelchair to the foot of the stairs and looked up.
Sigh.
I don?t think I can reach the shrine like this. It?s nowhere in sight.
With all my strength, I pushed myself up from my wheelchair. Slowly and steadily I got up on my feet. It?s been so long since I last stood up like this.
I lifted up my right leg and put it on the first step. This is going to be really painful. They say the first step is always the hardest, followed by the second and then the third. I felt my heart race anxiously as my feet trembled. I put all my weight onto my right foot and pushed myself up.
I did it!
The nurse looked in amazement as she slowly followed me up, holding me by the arm.
I decided to take the second step. I lifted my left foot and put it on the second step. I repeated what I had just done a moment ago. I was successful yet again!
Slowly we made our way up as the shrine came into view.
When we finally reached the top, we could only stare at the shrine, devastated at its condition. It was almost in ruins. There were holes in the roof, the doors and windows were already gone and almost half the shrine had been destroyed, as if it had been razed by a huge fire.
But then, somehow, I had a hint of nostalgia at that time. Somehow I knew I would end up looking at the shrine like this.
?Sir, can we go back now??
?You stay here for a while, young lady. I?m going inside? just for a while??
?But-?
?These are my last moments. At least let me cherish them??
She wiped the tear off her face as she nodded at me.
I took small steps inside, as the floor made really loud creaking noises.
Somehow it felt nostalgic. It feels as if I?d come here before?
I moved the cobweb away and saw a statue, hidden under a pile of rubble.
I got down on my knees, put my hands together and closed my eyes?
And I prayed?
?
Everything got silent, and then suddenly I heard birds chirping outside.
?Hey! What are you doing here??
I opened up my eyes and turned behind.
?Hey! I?m talking to you, old man!?
All the cobwebs were gone. Dust was nowhere at all, as I could take long, deep breaths now without choking in it. The planks of wood lying on the floor were all gone. In fact, the whole shrine was clean!
It seemed suspiciously familiar.
?Hey!?
I looked at the source of the voice.
It was a young girl, in a red and white shrine maiden outfit. The clothes were really weird, especially her sleeves that were detached from the main clothing itself, yet they don?t fall off. However, it seemed familiar, as if I?ve seen them on someone before?
?If you?re not here to make donations, please step out!?
?You don?t happen to be the Hakurei shrine maiden, do you? Uhhh? Reimu, if my memory serves right??
?What? You know my mother? How did you-?
I was a little confused?
But somehow, it?s as if I already knew this would happen?
And then another girl came into the shrine?
I looked outside.
The girl had big, blue seraphim wings sprouting from her back and she had long, aqua hair reaching down to her knees. She was shedding tears and sobbing.
She walked towards me and as she approached me, her steps got smaller. Her body shrunk to the size of a little girl?s, her hair became a little shorter than shoulder length, and her wings disappeared and the air around her back froze, turning into six icicle-shaped wings protruding from her back.
I fell on my knees as she embraced me.
I wrapped my arms around her?
She was cold as ever?
?This is not a dream, is it?? I said as my tears came streaming down by themselves.
?It never was??
?Haha??
I wiped her tears off her cheeks.
?I?m sorry? I came a little too late? Can you stay now?...?
?Sure? at least now I know the paradise I?d been living in was never fake? at least now I can rest??
?No? please? don?t go??
I closed my eyes and smiled at her, with the largest and happiest smile I have ever given her. And with my last breath, I said?
?I love you, Cirno? even AFTER death do us part??
And even then, I could still hear her cries...
...
==========
So is TRUE END a HAPPY END or a SAD END? I leave it to you to decide...
-
Wow. This is just, wow. It's 6 o'clock in the morning here, so I'm too sleepy to find anything else to say about the ending. Although, It's kinda weird how the time jumps from the time of the first generation to the second generation of Gensokyo- no, wait, it's the "dream." Nevermind.
-
@Crow
I just realized I made a huge mistake in the first part. I was supposed to at least vaguely mention that the protagonist was a young man, about the age of 20 or so, but I forgot. Sorry about that, but I think the ending should be enough, though. It does have him mention that 50 years have passed so I'll just leave it at that :derp:
And here's another random short. Although I don't really know what to do with this yet, I guess I can come up with something soon :V
*NOTE: This is all just a work of fiction and any similarity to any real people in real life is purely coincidental.
==========
Short #108, Part 1(/23)
The melodious song remains stuck in my head. I just cannot force it out no matter what. Even after closing my ears, the song can still be heard.
The song was sung by a beautiful voice indeed, the voice of a goddess' you can say.
However, every passing second, everything around me grows darker and darker...
How did I get myself into this mess anyway?
----------
*Flashback to the beginning of the year...*
The school bell rings and marks yet another boring day at school.
Sigh.
I don't really dislike coming to school, it's just, well...
"Yo man!"
"Sup, bro? Great game last night!"
Sigh.
I need more friends?
Ahem. Well you see, I've been coming to school all these years with no real goal in life. I'm just planning to graduate and get a decent job somewhere and just live on like that.
Oh, how can I forget? My name is Syouji Morishita, an ordinary high school kid...
"Hey, morning, Syouj!"
"Yo..."
I slapped the guy a high five.
Oh, and this is Chucky. We've been together since our first years back in kindergarten. He's the only person who actually hangs out with me. Haha, I remember those days when we used to get into fights and say how we hated each other, that we didn?t ever want to see each other again, and we?d just somehow become friends again the next day as if the fights never happened. Ah, good times, good times?
"Okay, good morning, class-"
"Sigh. Another boring day..."
Yes, I said that out loud on purpose. I did hear some giggles here and there but they disappeared right when the teacher gave her speech.
"Okay, class. We have a new transfer student here so I hope you boys and girls treat her well..."
And then a really cute girl with long, silky green hair walks into the class. She bows politely and introduces herself with a beautiful voice, fitting for a girl with such flawless looks...
"Uhh... Hi there... My name is...?
Damn! She?s hot!
Well, I may be the class joker on certain occasions but I really regret trying to make a fool of myself just a moment ago.
Darn it, I?ve just made a really bad first impression?
Wait?
What was her name again?
I missed out that part?
Oh no?
And that was my only chance too?
?Okay, you can have that empty seat over there since there was a student who just transferred??
Yeah, I remember him?
He was a nice guy and all but he got into a little fight with a freshman student over something as petty as ?who gets to use the toilet first?.
Yeah, really childish, huh?
Well, he was really freaking rich so going to a private school wouldn?t matter much to him anyway. And with his intelligence and good looks, I doubt he?ll have a hard time coping in class and getting girls at the same time.
Damn, I feel so pathetic?
Wait a sec-?
?Hi there? nice to meet you??
She bowed again.
I forgot again?
That guy who left sat right in front of me? which means? I HAVE A REALLY HOT GIRL SITTING IN FRONT OF ME NOW! WOOHOO!
I smiled right back at her.
I turned to look at Chucky, who was seated right beside me.
I whispered to him.
?Hey, dude. Did you catch her name just n-??
He was staring blankly into space, with a slight nosebleed.
?Dude??
I shook him.
?Dude! Chuck!?
I shook him even harder, but trying not to make it that obvious for the teacher to see us.
?Hihihi??
I heard the girl giggle.
Yeah, we?re the class jokers, but this is not the time for us to be laughed at! And she is certainly NOT supposed to laugh AT us?
Damn, I?m making a really bad impression.
?
The bell rang, telling us that it was time for recess.
?INCOMING! THE HORDE!? I shouted.
Oh wait.
I slapped myself on the face.
Wait. ARGHHH!
I heard her giggling again, politely closing her mouth with her hand as she did.
So cute...
?Hey, you?re pretty funny??
?Oh? uhh? thanks? Wait, I mean- uhh??
I was struggling to talk.
This never really happened to me before.
?I? uhh??
What?s wrong with me?
?Kochiya??
?Huh??
?Sanae Kochiya. But you can call me Sanae~? she said as she smiled at me with her eyes closed.
Oh, so cute?
?Uhhh? Syouji? Morishita? Syouji is fine??
I reached out for her hand and touched her palm.
Oh, god! Her skin is so smooth I can?t even think of something I can describe it with!
I felt my heart beat faster and faster as I began sweating everywhere.
I turned to look at Chucky, who was standing by the door, staring at us.
Well, it is his job to stay back in class until everyone leaves for the cafeteria since he?s the class representative.
But then I looked again and realized he was suffering from another nosebleed again?
?Oh, and that?s Chucky. He?s our class representative, and he?s a really nice guy.?
Sanae looked at my best friend and smiled at him, making his nosebleed worse, which he had to continuously wipe off and used an entire packet of tissues just to get rid of it.
Well? this looks like the start of a good friendship with the new girl.
Who knows? We just might fall in love one day?
Or so I thought?
Not knowing the truth and dark secrets behind this seemingly perfect girl or the crazy adventures that await us?
That was something we would soon find out?
...
==========
I wonder how this one will turn out... :V
-
Yay,, pre-Gensokyo Sanae! She does seem a lot like the one from Kinema Kan (check YouTube).
The song was sung by a beautiful voice indeed, the voice of a goddess' you can say.
However, every passing second, everything around me grows darker and darker...
Mystia?
-
Yay,, pre-Gensokyo Sanae!
Or is it?...
Mystia?
Hmmm... Who knows? :V
==========
Short #8, Part 2(/23)
"Yo, Shouj! I've been grinding all of last night! Hehe, I can go for my job change quest by tonight!"
"Hey man, what is it with you people and grinding like mad men? Just take it easy, relax and have fun with it. Like me?"
Well, I don't have the right to stop him from playing games to concentrate on his studies, since he still does better than me no matter how little he devotes to his studies and how much I do for mine. Life is really unfair, isn't it?
"Hey guys! Watcha talking ?bout?" Sanae appeared out of the blue and asked, smiling that usual cheery smile again.
It's been a week now and she's really starting to open up to us. She's actually a very happy-go-lucky person if you ask me. With her around at least the two of us have another person to hang out with now. Don't get me wrong but we do go out with other people, it's just, well, we don't feel that close to them. They're our friends too. It just feels like they are a little more distant.
Besides, with Sanae around, we've solved a few problems of our own already. I don't feel nervous when I am around her anymore. I screw up less now and I tend to make her laugh sometimes too. Chucky has also solved that noseb- nevermind...
"Dude, need a tissue?"
"Ah damn. It's coming out again? I thought I got used to it by now..."
"Used to what?" Sanae asked in a naive tone.
"Used to seeing that cute smile of yours, of course!"
Yeah, sure. I said it half-jokingly. But who would've expected me to say something like that?
I looked at Sanae, whose face was beginning to glow red, a little embarassed.
She quickly turned away as did I too.
*RING*
Phew.
The bell broke that awkward moment as the three of us decided to laugh it off.
We took our seats and went back to our studies.
...
It was Math, our least favourite lesson. The teacher was strict and unreasonable sometimes and her voice is like that of a chipmunk in a blender. Just trying to pay attention to her lesson is as hard as, if not harder than trying to stab two mechanical pencils through both my ears. It's just painful listening to her.
I continued doodling on my book and managed to draw a giant lizard monster terrorizing a city like in a certain movie I'd seen in the past. I'm not a really good artist but what the heck, it's not like I am ever gonna listen, right?
I put down my pencil and turned to my left.
Chucky was asleep with his eyes open, looking at the blackboard while holding an open book.
He's used to it. The teachers normally think he's paying attention so they don't seem to care. As for me, well, most of my current teachers have already taught me for the past two years and they pretty much know that I don't really pay attention in class anyway, especially hers. She's already been scolding me for a year now and she's probably given up on me by now anyway so she won't mind me doodling away...
"Miss Kochiya..."
I looked in front.
Oh no! She's fast asleep! Her head was on the desk and-
"Miss Kochiya!"
She lifted up her head and looked at the teacher.
"Please answer that question on the board," she said, pointing to the blackboard.
Sanae stood up and yawned.
On the blackboard was a question involving several matrices within a matrix which, together with a few other matrices, were placed within another matrix, and with all these matrices within matrices within matrices written all over the board, I started having a little headache. And she was asked to find the product of those two, uhhh, I don't even know what to call them anymore...
Oh no, she is gonna be in deep trouble like this.
But then without a second thought, she managed to answer the question perfectly! As in, she didn't even need to write it down on paper!
"Pay attention next time!"
Sanae nodded, apologized and sat down.
Like a boss...
Damn, I didn't expect that. So she's hot, nice and smart. Just the perfect girl, huh?
Sigh.
Sanae turned behind after hearing my sigh. A little too loud I guess?
"What's the matter?"
"Nothing. I'm just a little sad about how pathetic I am..."
"Aww, c'mon. You're not. You are special in your own wa-oo are you doodling on your book?"
"Uhh...yeah..."
"Oo, can I draw on it too?"
"Uhh...sure, I guess..."
"Yay..."
She took the book from my desk and turned back to her own seat.
Several seconds later she put the book back on my deaaAAA...
Oh my god, did she really draw this?
"Sorry though, I haven't drawn anything in a long time and I'm not a really good artist anyway..."
"Did you really draw this?"
It was a giant robot fighting off the lizard, which looks like a three-year-old's drawings in comparison to the giant mecha.
The robot was so detailed. It's like...
I don't know, actually. It's like the work of a true professional's and she did it in about a minute.
I looked up at her, astonished at her skills, and she just looked back, smiling with her eyes closed.
God, if you can hear me from up there...
Why was I born so pathetic? Why can't I have good looks? Why can't I be more talented at stuff? Why can't my life at least be more exciting? More adventurous? More like something out of an action movie?
I was so wrong to wish for a life like that. So very wrong...
==========
-
Guuuuuuuh, keep goin'. I like seeing Sanae's seemingly convenient miracles make poor Syouji sad. :V
-
Short #8, Part 3(/23)
?Hey, Syouj! I?ve finally completed my job advancement quest last night!?
?Yea, that?s great and all but maybe you should stop going all crazy about it and start taking it easy for a change. I mean, gaming is for releasing stress, no? But yet I still see many people complaining about how stressful life is for not being able to reach the goal they are grinding for in time and all that. I mean, just relax, okay??
?Hey guys! Whatcha talking ?bout??
Another ordinary day here I guess.
?Hey, you guys wanna come over to my place this Sunday??
Or? maybe not?
?Sure!?
I turned to look at Chucky after agreeing with Sanae.
He nodded his head.
Wow, he didn?t do it this time. Not bad?
?Yay??
She smiled and we could see her sparkling under the sun?s rays, but not like a certain vampire we all know of?
?Hey, we should really get to class now.?
Chucky moved closer to me and whispered in my ear.
?Wait, today?s gonna be physical ed as the first period, right??
I grinned at him.
?Hehehe, you sly dog, you??
?
?Alright, guys. I see you?re all here. We?ll wait for the girls first??
Not long after the girls entered as everyone looked at Sanae in her new gym outfit.
*FWEEEET FEEEW*
There was the sound of guys whistling everywhere as everyone stared, boys and girls alike. Boys out of lust and girls out of envy.
I remembered something and turned to look at Chucky. Surprisingly, he still wasn?t nose bleeding.
Amazing?
I guess people do change, huh?
?Alright, everyone! Ten laps around the basketball court!?
Not this again?
Well we ran anyway, and on our last lap?
?Sir, aaaaa?. butt cramp!? I said in a really pathetic voice.
Everyone burst out in laughter, including Sanae. Seeing her laugh really makes me happy. It gives me a sense of accomplishment inside. It makes me feel like a boss!
?
Sigh.
Kinda sucks though. We thought we would get to play with the girls today but, sigh?
The boys ended up playing basketball while the girls did volleyball. And before you ask, no we couldn?t see them since the basketball/volleyball court is indoors while we played at the outdoor basketball court. Sucks, huh?
At least our sadness is all over now?
We got changed and went back to class.
Everyone hates Wednesdays since we gotta take Biology, out of all things, right after a tiring hour and a half of gym class.
Sigh.
Here he comes?
?Good morning class, please open your textbooks to page forty-eight.?
Wow, forty-eight already? Damn, I feel like crap?
Hey, you can?t blame me. Half the class sleeps whenever he starts his lessons, okay? Look, soon everyone is just gonna drop to their desks and?
I looked at Chucky to my left. Yeah, I thought so?
Well, that man?s voice is really like a sleeping potion. I won?t be surprised if scientists concocted some kinda magical sleeping potion or whatever out of him. I just won?t.
Well, I think it?s about time now?
Everything started to go blur as his ?magical, enchanting voice? came into play.
Zzz?
?
?Okay, thank you class? Those who were listening, at least??
He did his usual creepy smile before he left the class. Well, to be exact it?s like it?s carved onto his face, or maybe it?s some kind of birth disorder?
Nah, who cares? it?s not like he?s a really nice guy anyway, not that I?m trying to sound like a jerk or anything. I mean, he is a really unreasonable man and has had a really bad reputation with the freshmen in the past years. I heard he actually made a girl cry on the first day of school and she transferred the day after. Scary, huh?
Well, whatever.
I looked around the class and saw everyone starting to wake up from their cat nap; some yawning and rubbing their eyes while some were wiping off the drool from their faces and pretending no one saw anything?
I looked in front?
Woah? was she?
?Hey, Sanae??
She looked behind and smiled.
?Yes??
?You were awake the whole time??
?Uhh? yeah? why??
Chucky jumped from his seat and shouted all of a sudden.
?THE MONKEY DID IT!?
He looked around, feeling awkward as everyone burst into laughter again.
He sat down again and yawned. He put his head back on the desk and fell asleep once again.
Terrible nightmare, perhaps? But who the hell dreams about freaking monkeys? Oh wait, this is Chucky we?re talking about? never mind?
?
School has ended but Chucky and I decided to stay back a little to shoot some hoops.
?Hey, I wanted to ask you.?
?Hm?? I said as I raised an eyebrow.
?Sanae invited us to her house all of a sudden. You think she-??
?No, don?t even think about it, man. She?s our friend. Remove such lewd thoughts from your head, please. Oh hey, ya? noticed something??
?What??
?You went one whole day without a nosebleed?, I laughed at him.
?Haha, yeah, I didn?t even realize that myself. I must be growing up so fast!?
?But seriously though. I wonder why she invited us there all of a sudden??
?Oh, hey guys! There you are!?
A sudden voice burst out of nowhere.
We turned to look at the door and there she stood, the girl we were just talking about.
?Oh, hey there. What?s up??
?Guys, maybe we?ll meet at the park this Sunday? Then we can maybe go out for a movie or something and then I?ll take you to my place. We?re having a feast!?
?Huh? So why?d you invite us all of a sudden??
She giggled.
?I don?t know. We?re friends, aren?t we? Besides, we haven?t had visitors for some time now.?
?Wait, what?s this feast you were talking about??
?No particular reason. We do it sometimes just for fun, I guess??
?So, by ?we? you mean you and your family??
?Yeah!?
?But wouldn?t it be rude for us to just barge in on you guys like that??
?No, it won?t. The more the merrier.?
She smiled again?
Oh, that cute smile?
Which reminds me?
I looked at him.
?Wow, man? just? wow??
?What??
Sanae interrupted, ?So, have you two decided??
?I don?t know, Sanae??
?Yeah, it is really rude to just intrude your quality time with your family and all.?
?Hmm? how about this? Two-on-one, three balls. I win, you guys come, okay??
?B-b-but-?
?No buts!?
?But-?
?No buts!?
?But Sanae, we?ll pwn your ass off!?
Yeah, Chucky sounds really rude sometimes but he?s just being him.
?You guys start??
?What? But-?
?No buts!?
?Okay, okay??
I passed the ball to Chucky, whose specialty is close-range shooting?
?Alright, one-ni-?
?Wha??
She jumped up and snatched the ball right after he released it?
The two of us could only watch in awe as she dribbled like a pro and cut through us as easily as cutting tofu.
?Holy shit??
?Yup, one-nil.?
Chucky takes the ball.
We looked at each other.
?Ready??
I nodded as he passed it to me and quickly ran inside, ready to catch the rebound, even though he knows the chances of getting it is pretty low.
Yeah, shooting was my thing?
I am considered fairly accurate for school standards. I?m no professional player, nor am I in the school team, so I don?t think I am anything compared to them. But I still think I?m pretty good?
I aimed and shot, gently releasing the ball and letting the wind carry it and letting it flow in the air? no I?m just kidding.
?Rejected!?
The ball was slapped by a hand, eventually landing on the floor and slowly bounced up and down until she took it away from us.
We could only watch as Sanae took her aim, shot a three and scoring like a real pro?
?
?Three-nil! I win. So, Sunday, park, okay??
She said as she smiled at us. Drops of sweat rolled down her cheek and dripped onto the floor.
The two of us could only watch her as she put her hand on her V-neck and started fanning herself?
?I feel so hot. I should have worn the gym outfit if I knew we would resort to this??
She was still slightly panting. But yeah, she?s right. She is hot?
It was as if everything was in slow motion? until?
?Urghhh? guys? anyone of you? uhhh? Syouj, I? need? tissues??
My fantasy was wrecked just like that. I hate you?
Darn it. And I thought basketball was the only thing I could be good at and that I could impress Sanae with my skills?
But now?
Sigh.
She?s nice, pretty, smart, talented, hardworking AND athletic?
God?
Why did you make me like this?
Y U NO FAIR!?
I shed manly tears inside my heart?
==========
-
Short #8, Part 4(/23)
It?s finally Sunday!
Yup, we?re going over to her place for the very first time! I wonder what her parents are like.
Wait, she said to meet her at the park but she didn?t tell us where exactly?
Sigh.
?Yo, Chucky! You?re here??
?Hey there. I almost couldn?t wake up this morning??
?Dude, stop it with your late night grinding! Maplestory can take away your life like that, you know.?
?Nah, I?m fine. So where are we supposed to meet her then??
?I don?t know. Let?s look around for a while.?
?Kay.?
We searched high and low for her but couldn?t find a single trace. That is, until we saw a familiar girl with long, green hair sitting on the bench with her head down.
Chucky and I walked over to the girl to see if she was the one we were looking for.
?Hey! So how?s about-? uhh, why the long face??
She looked up and her frown quickly changed to a big smile.
?Hm? Oh, you?re here.?
That?s strange. Maybe it was just my imagination. Nothing to worry about. I think too much sometimes too.
?So what do you wanna do first??
?Let?s go watch a movie.?
?Sure.?
We looked at Chucky.
?So are you in, too??
?Syouji, he has to join in. Don?t you remember the deal??
?Yea, yea, whatever. Let?s go then??
?
Three figures stood upon the cinema.
?So? what are we go-?
?Ooh ooh, let?s go for that one!?
She pointed at some girly movie with a pink unicorn on the poster with rainbows in the background.
?No!?
?Chucky, why?d you say that?? I whispered.
?Well, it?s not like you wanna watch it, right?? he replied.
?No. But at least do it politely, man.?
?You guys don?t want to? Hmmm? how about that one??
?
Well we ended up not watching a movie, since everything she picked involved either really girly things or really big robots. I don?t know, it just doesn?t suit us. We prefer our movies funny and logical, so giant mecha is out.
And now we?re here, eating at some kid?s restaurant. Sigh. That Sanae.
It was rather silent as we had our fries. No one made a single sound.
Sanae decided to break the silence and asked us something? awkward.
?Hey, do you believe in magic??
?What??
?Magic??
?Yeah. As in, humans being able to fly, shiny balls of light flying everywhere, the existence of mythical beasts and all. Do you believe in all that??
?Hahaha, of course not.?
Chucky was still laughing at the question.
But then I have to wonder, though. What goes on in that mind of hers? Why bring up such a question all of a sudden?
?I stopped believing in magic back when I was seven years old. Now I only believe magic exists in games and television. Don?t you agree, Syouj??
?Uhh? I? guess so??
?Oh??
Sanae looked worried, as if we had just given her a wrong answer or something.
?Uhhh? sorry about that question. How silly of me, huh??
And then she brought that smile up on her face again.
?Oh look at the time. We really should get going now. I?ll need to help prepare the food too.?
And with that, we left.
?
?Hey, Sanae??
?Yea??
She seemed a little sad, though. I really wonder if it was because we said we didn?t believe in magic. Maybe we hurt her feelings? Or maybe it was something else we said?
?I was just wondering. You?re a nice girl and all. You?re smart, you?re pretty, very outgoing, and you?re really hardworking at almost everything. So I just can?t imagine why?d you left your old school and transferred here.?
?Well? that?s??
?Oh, it?s okay if you don?t wanna talk about it. I was just curious, that?s all. No worries, I?m not going to ask you ever again.?
??Yea? sure? thanks??
?Hey, so how long more do we have to keep going? My legs are starting to hurt.?
?Don?t worry, Chucky. We?re almost there.?
Oh, that smile again. Is there no single day she doesn?t smile like that? It makes me feel so? HHHNNNNGHHH!
?
?Yeah, we?re here!?
?Wait, isn?t this-??
?Yeah, I?m pretty sure it is??
?What? You guys have never been here before??
?No, not really??
?Prayers? Wishes? New year? Nothing??
We both nodded.
?Well, never mind then. Let?s go!?
?Wha? You mean- you- you?re??
?Yes, I am??
This is?
Yeah, it is. This is the Moriya Shrine, home of the goddess Kanako Moriya if my memory serves right. I?ve never been a believer in the gods, but I do do some research about these things, since my parents are really ardent temple-goers. But then to me, I think there?s really no God up there. If there really were one, I?m pretty sure all my wishes would have come true by now.
?What are you waiting for? C?mon, let?s go!?
She ran up the stairs as we followed her from behind.
?Hey, wait up! Watch your steps, you just might trip.?
?I?m okay, I?m used to these stairs by now. I can run up, down and up again these stairs with my eyes closed before you guys even manage to reach the top!?
Sigh.
One thing still bothers me though. What did she mean when she asked us whether or not we believed in magic? Was it just a joke or something?
I looked at Chucky as he slowly climbed up the steps, panting heavily.
?*pant* I can?t take this anymore? *pant* go on without me??
?Hey, Chucky. I just realized something??
?What??
?You didn?t need a tissue for this whole part!?
?What??
?Uhhh? AHEM. I mean, you got used to it, didn?t you??
?I guess I did. Ever since the other day, I?m sure nothing will get me anymore! Muahahahahaha!?
?I?m sure it will happen again? soon??
?Guys, hurry up!?
?Okay, okay!?
I wonder what Sanae?s family is like. I wonder if Mr and Mrs Kochiya are really nice people?
-
Oh, that smile again. Is there no single day she doesn?t smile like that? It makes me feel so? HHHNNNNGHHH!
Sanae is moe? What a good girl! (tee hee i always wanted to say that)
-
Oh, that smile again. Is there no single day she doesn?t smile like that? It makes me feel so? HHHNNNNGHHH!
Sanae is moe? What a good girl! (tee hee i always wanted to say that)
Hasn't she always?
*Updates may be slower now, computer died (only alternative is my brother's one and that's only when he isn't at home) and exams are drawing close. I'll still try to update it though. Who knows, I may even use my ideas from this for my essay paper :V
==========
Short #8, Part 5(/23)
*pant pant pant*
"Hey, Sanae? Do you actually have to climb these stairs here every single day? To and from school?"
"What's wrong with that? A little exercise everyday like this is good for your health. You wouldn't land on the floor, gasping for air after just one short walk here if you'd exercised regularly."
We both looked at Chucky, lying on the floor, grasping for air.
I looked back at Sanae.
"Hey..."
"Hm?"
"What are your parents like?"
Her smile quickly faded as she turned to look away.
"I... I have no parents... Daddy left before I was born and Mommy died of a... ummm... sickness when I was really young... Ever since then, my beloved grandmother took care of me and she still does."
"Oh, I'm sorry. I did not mean it. My condolences..."
"It's okay. You didn't know. So, let's forget about the past and think about the present. Come on!"
"Alright."
We walked inside the shrine together.
To tell you the truth, the design looks really nice from the outside. I've never been here for years now. I don't even remember how it looked like back then.
"Guys, wait up!"
Chucky stood up and chased after us.
...
It looks very cozy in here. The design is pretty unique, or maybe it's because I haven't visited a shrine in a while. Overall it feels like a really nice place to live in.
"Make yourselves at home. I'll be at the back if you need me. Toilet's over there, just in case. Just take a right and keep walking. You'll see it on your left. You can't miss it."
And then she left us. Alone. Just the two of us.
"Hey, I need to go. Really badly. Been holding it since I reached the park. Be right back."
And so he left too. And now I am all alone. Me. Just me. And myself. And a little girl who had just appeared out of nowhere.
WHA!?
"Hi there. You must be Sanae's friend. She mentioned two of you, though."
"Err, he went to the toilet."
The girl was really young, looking about the age of twelve of thirteen I say. No more than fourteen, that's for sure. She had slightly-longer-than-shoulder length hair which was golden blonde and she wore a really weird hat which had a pair of eyes on top.
"Who might you be, miss?"
She only smiled with her eyes closed as a reply.
Ah, that smile. I can recognise it anywhere. I am sure she's a relative of Sanae's now. But who? Her sister, perhaps? She did mention her mother's COD being an illness. Maybe it was death by childbirth?
I shouldn't be thinking such unnecessary thoughts. I really shouldn't. It's really rude.
"Umm, I'm kinda wondering. How'd you guys get all those antique vases and stuff in here? Must be really expensive, huh?"
"That old hag likes this kinda things so I don't blame her."
Old hag? Did she mean their grandmother? If so I better give her a little advice on respecting her elders. Now's my chance to show Sanae how cool I am.
"Hey! You mustn't say that! She is your grandmother after all."
"Hey man, sorry about that I'd been holding i-"
And there he goes...
"Dude, good thing I brought a packet of tissues with me. Here."
"Thanks."
"Oh, there you are."
Sanae came back.
"I need your help with some things."
Chucky looked up at Sanae for a while.
"Sanae, your... sister... is so... MOE!!!"
"Uhh... She's not-"
She looked down again.
"Ummm, kid? You thought I was her sister? You got it all wrong..."
"Suwako..." Sanae said softly.
"I am the-"
Sanae covered the little girls mouth, preventing her from saying whatever she was trying to.
"I'm sorry guys. But you wouldn't believe me anyway..."
I thought for a while and then it hit me.
Does this have anything to do with that really awkward question she asked? Maybe?
"Sanae. I believe what I see. I don't believe in magic because I haven't seen things, like say, humans being able to fly like you said. Or even the gods. I've never encountered any miracles before so I don't believe in them. But I will believe in all that if I've seen it with my very own eyes. I hope that makes you feel better..."
Well I just had to come up with something right? Besides, part of it is true. But then to me, there are no gods. If there were, everyone would be happy. Not a single hint of sadness would be left in the world.
She began smiling again, not as wide and cheerful as her usual one, but a smile it is.
I guess maybe it really was because of that.
"Well, she isn't my sister. This is Suwako. And she's my... my... my grandmother..."
And then we all saw a stream of blood shooting out from Chucky's nose like a missile, across the room, right to the other side...
==========
-
And then we all saw a stream of blood shooting out from Chucky's nose like a missile, across the room, right to the other side...
==========
Chucky has a fetish for loli grandmothers? Oh my.
-
Dang, Suwako still has her hat? Now's about a good time to ask where she got it.
And then we all saw a stream of blood shooting out from Chucky's nose like a missile, across the room, right to the other side...
==========
Nosebleed Spark!
-
Chucky has a fetish for loli grandmothers? Oh my.
What's wrong with that? A frog loli grandma is fine too, I guess :V
==========
Short #7?8? Part ? (Commercial Break?)
Never before have I seen such a strange girl, thought the blonde woman.
Everytime I go around "granting wishes" they always accept and greedily ask for something. Humans are always like that, aren't they?
Very seldom do I meet one like her.
Ever wondered if you could get YOUR wishes granted?
"Ran!"
"Gah!" shouted another voice.
"Oww... Mistress Yukari, I'm always ready. You don't need to hit me with that parasol. So please stop. Just call my name when you need me."
"No."
"No? Why not? It hurts..."
"Ah, Ran. This is how I should train you to be more alert for future emergencies..."
"Got any other way to do it? Please, Mistress Yukari? Just open a gap and call out my name. I will come right away."
"Is that so? Are you sure?"
"Very sure, Mistress Yukari."
"Ehhh? I wonder if it really will work."
"Yes it will! For sure!"
"Okay, whatever you say..."
Under the clear blue sky the two stood, under the white fluffy pillow-like clouds. Yukari instructed Ran to visit the local shrine to pass a simple message.
"Understood!" said the fox youkai as she took off.
"Psst..."
...
And then a gap between reality and Gensokyo tears open. The sound of air in front of this very screen ripping open as two hands appeared from within. Yukari held the gap open at its edges with her hands as she looked back from the screen, smiling.
"Hey there, I wonder if this new girl can really replace Reimu. I miss her already. But then she chose to stay in that alternate reality herself. I hope this makes her happy. And I hope Ran doesn't screw this up... This might just be fun... Oh and how do you like being rickrolled?..."
And with that the gap closed itself as Yukari's giggles echoed from within the gap, slowly vanishing together with the gap.
Who is this "new girl"? What awaits her when she arrives? What did Yukari mean? Find out soon... Or will you?...
==========
-
Short #8, Part 6(/23)
"What was that noise just now!?"
Another lady appeared in the room. She was tall, had purple-coloured hair and really large-
"What happened in here? Why is there blood all over the place? Who did this? Sanae, honey, did you- I mean, it's not that time of the month already, is it? It's much earlier than expected."
Sanae's face then started glowing red.
"Oh, who do we have here? Sanae, you brought back not one, but TWO men from school only after knowing them for less than a month? How naughty of you~"
"No! I-I-I-"
"Tsk tsk. Look at you, stammering like that. You must be really anxious~"
"You got it all wrong! It's not what you think!"
"Oh really? Ooh ooh, does that mean they're new followers? Are they here to donate? Or are they here to give us their faith?"
"No, they're not! They're just-"
"Sacrifices? You couldn't get lambs so you're sacrificing human males? How cruel, but oh, what the heck. I don't mind. C'mon then, boys. This way to the torture chamber. We haven't used the guillotine in a while now..."
"NO! Listen, Kanako. They're my friends from school. I just invited them home for dinner. And when did we even get a guillotine!?"
"I see..."
"..."
"So which one's gonna be your boyfriend?"
Woah, that's embarassing. Both Chucky and I looked at each other, confused. Who is this woman anyway?
"NO! I'm not getting a boyfriend! They're just my friends!"
Ah... Even when she's angry, Sanae looks so cute that I just wanna hug her and cool her down.
"Ah, I see..."
Sanae let out a loud sigh of relief.
???
Silence filled the air as we could hear even the slightest movement. Even the sound of the crickets outside could be heard from inside the living room...
"So can we use the guillotine anyway?"
"AHHHHH!!!"
...
We were seated around a large wooden table.
"Wow, this looks delicious! Sanae did you make all this?"
"Yes, Chucky. Dig in, please."
As he said. Yes it's pretty damn awesome. I've never seen food this appetizing before. The chicken looked great, roasted to a golden brown colour. The aroma was just... so... Oh~ Everything else, the salad, the fish, the Oh~
Sanae looks like a really independent girl and all but I never expected her to be a good cook as well. Damn, Sanae... You are the perfect girl indeed... If only you were my-
"S-S-Sa...na...e? Is this Heaven?"
Chucky...
"I think I really am in Heaven... God, is that you?"
"*cough cough*how ironic..."
What was that? I thought that woman from earlier just said something. I wonder who she is, though. Well it's none of my business so I'd rather not ask.
"Sanae, will you be my wife?..."
I almost jumped from my seat. I decided to kick Chucky's shin under the table.
"Ouc-"
"Come on, man. Don't say weird stuff like that. Her sis- I mean grandmother is right there, can't you see? Do you wanna lose all your pride the very first time we come here? You're setting up a really bad first impression." I scolded him softly.
"Hm? What's going on here?"
The 'grandmother' was looking at us weird. What's her name again? Uhhh... Oh yeah, Suwako.
"They're fighting over who gets Sanae!"
It was that woman again. I bet she was about to say something weird again had Sanae not interrupt and asked us to enjoy the meal.
"Everyone, please! Can we just settle down and enjoy this moment together?"
"Sigh. Alright then..."
I finally got the chance to take a bite of that chic-
Heaven? Is this Heaven?
My god! Now I understand...
And then I scooped up some soup with my spoon and-
If that was Heaven, I don't know what this is...
It's so good that- that I- oh, I don't even know what life is anymore...
It scrambles my tastes buds and it's as if the soup is alive, standing right in front of me this very moment and laughing at me with the troll face, rubbing in my face the fact that I had never tasted anything near as mouth-watering, as delicious, as heart-stopping or breathtaking as this before.
God, I think you do exist now. If something as heavenly as this almighty soup exists, I think many other things exist as well...
"It's frog soup! Hear them croaking in your tummy right now?"
*cough* What!? *cough*
I almost chocked when I heard the woman say that.
I looked around for a while.
Frogs aren't really that far from being a delicacy. Actually, they are in certain parts but I just personally dislike them because of some bad childhood memories...
Chucky looked at me and whispered to me.
"Are you thinking about frogs again? Cool! Flashback!"
...
"Daddy, are we there yet? I'm tired..."
"Just a little more..."
No matter how much we walked, everytime I asked him whether we were there already, he just gave me that grin and that same answer...
And then I was too tired. My legs were shaking. I could take it no more. And then I fell... face first...
"Owwww... Daddy?"
I lifted my head. He wasn't there.
I looked around, scanning every corner, every tree around me. He was nowhere in sight.
"Daddy?"
And then I heard croaking...
Really, really LOUD croaking...
I looked to my right and it was right there...
A huge frog the size of my five-year-old head, looking back at me as it just sat there on its four webbed feet, only an inch away from my face.
"AHHHHH!!!"
I screamed at the top of my lungs, which was something I had regretted right after.
The beast saw an opening and leapt right into my mouth, but because of its huge size it was stuck, making it worse.
I felt it squirming and struggling inside my mouth as its two hind legs outside kept moving about, making me feel like throwing up, even though I couldn't even if I tried because its half of its huge body was already in my mouth. I felt its tongue as it kept moving it, hitting the back of my throat.
I was suffocating. It got harder and harder to breathe.
I collapsed onto the muddy floor with my hand outstretched, unable to breathe. Daddy was nowhere in sight.
I thought it couldn't get any worse...
It did...
Dozens of the disgusting beasts appeared out of nowhere; this time they're at least double the size of the one in my mouth.
They proceeded to leap on me and shoot those long, sticky tongues at me. Every time they touched me, it felt like a really bad sting so I assumed they were all poisonous.
And then I swallowed it whole...
...
Yeah, like I said, I had a really bad experience with frogs. Ever since then, I tend to scream like a little girl whenever I see a frog, no matter how small or pathetic it looks. This is the first time I'm acting so cool. It's all gonna be over soon. This is just to impress her...
Well, I know it was all just a dream in the end, but still, it was pretty damn real and scary, okay? And I was just five back then.
Damn it, now that I think about it, I am really darn pathetic.
I scanned the table and Suwako caught my eye. She was sitting right opposite the older woman an-
What? Don't you even think about it! I don't have such feelings towards her. Besides, if she really is Sanae?s GRANDMOTHER, then she must be married already, so I am NOT going after her. Even if this was all just a joke, I am still not going for her since, in SIZE comparison, she's practically nothing and a pedophiliac bear I am not...
Why am I telling YOU all this?
Well, anyway...
She was pouting and she looked REALLY annoyed at the woman for some particular reason.
Suddenly, Suwako lifted her arms and started continuously hitting the woman as I hear a very familiar voice in my head; one that goes "ATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA!"
Ahem.
"Don't listen to her, guys. It's not frog soup..."
Phew. At least now I can rest assured, since it was Sanae herself who said that.
"Suwako loves frogs; she will never make soup out of 'em"
"Wow Suwako, you made this? It's just... Words can't even describe it!"
"Thanks!"
And she smiled once again, sparkling under the light.
"Must... resist... moe overload... Arghh... Not... resisting... well..."
...
"Thank you for the meal!"
"Yea, Suwako. That soup really is beyond heavenly! Sanae, you get to have food like that every single day? Oh how I envy you!" Chucky said as he walked over to the bathroom to wash his hands.
I heard Sanae's giggles again. It really brings me joy.
"I'm glad you guys like my larva soup. That little firefly's gonna come after me soon..."
"PFFFFFFFFFTTT"
Yup, that was Chucky all right.
"Hahaha, nice going there, Suwako."
"Huh? What do you mean?"
She tilted her head raised an eyebrow.
"The joke on Chucky, I mean."
"What joke?"
"Uhhh... The one y-"
"Okay, guys!" Sanae interrupted, "You said you'll only believe what you see, right?"
I felt the mood suddenly change.
"Here, take my hand and close your eyes. I wanna show you something..."
"Hey guys, what did I mi- WOAAHH!"
"You too, Chucky. Come here... Take my hand..."
She stretched out her hand and he immediately grabbed hold of it.
"Okay, now close your eyes and relax..."
What's going on?
"What's happening, Sanae?"
"Shhh... It's a secret. Teeheehee..."
She seemed really excited about something, though. We'll know soon, I guess...
...
===========
-
Wait, who triggered the moe overload? ??? Suwako or Sanae?
...as I hear a very familiar voice in my head; one that goes "ATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA!"
What is this? It sounds familiar.
-
...as I hear a very familiar voice in my head; one that goes "ATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA!"
Wait, who triggered the moe overload? ??? Suwako or Sanae? What is this? It sounds familiar.
oooh, flashback!
post 1: RATATATATATATAT
post 2: ATATATATTATATA
post 3: RATATATAT
post 4: WHAT DO YOU WANT?! [picture of rattata from pokemon]
-
Wait, who triggered the moe overload? ??? Suwako or Sanae?
Suwako Moe Explosion! (Does damage equal to the user's MOE-ness in a radius of 10 miles from the user)
...as I hear a very familiar voice in my head; one that goes "ATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA!"
What is this? It sounds familiar.
Here's a clue, thick eyebrows, muscular man, and *Hokuto Hyakuretsu Ken*
==========
Short #8, Part 7(/23)
"Okay, you can open your eyes now..."
And so we did.
"Uhh... Sanae?"
"Yea?" she replied with a smile, but this time it showed worry, as if she was afraid we wouldn't accept something she just did. But what?
"What was that for?"
"You said you wanted to see magic?"
"I never specifically said that, but-"
"Great! Take a look outside..."
I walked over to the window and peeked outside.
"What am I supposed to see?"
I mean, all I see is no different from when I came. Same trees, same steps, same little horny girl running around outside with a sake gour- wait...
WHAT!?
"Sa-na-*hic*-E! You're *hic* back!"
"Hey, who is she? Actually WHAT is she?"
"Sigh. Just a little moocher..."
"Moo*hic*cher? How can you *hic* say that? You're so *hic* mean! Aren't we fr*hic*. We?re friends, aren?t we? Oh, come on..."
"What did you do, Sanae? Why does she have horns? Oh I get it, she's cosplaying?"
Am I right? She looks familiar, though, but I just can't point it out... Is she some oni, some kinda Deva of the Mountain from some shooting game? Wait, what am I talking about, I don't even know...
I went over to the little girl.
She looks... drunk?
"Hey little girl, you don't look so well..."
I put my hand on her head to pat her; taking this opportunity to touch her 'horns'.
For cosplay material, these sure feel real. They're really long and hard like... like... like a man's...
...wooden kendo sword used for those training sessions and club practices. Yeah, they're just so long and hard, huh?
I continued rubbing them as if I were trying to polish them.
"Sanae, what is this man doing? Is he- GASP! Get away from me, pervert!"
"Uhh... Sorry! I didn't mean anything by it, I was just... just... fascinated-"
"Per*hic*vert!"
"Sanae, isn't she a little too young to drink? She looks really drunk. And I mean REALLY drunk."
"Oh, just ignore her. She's always drunk. It's normal."
"What? And her parents just let her run around and drink all she wants like that? She's like, in elementary school?"
We both looked at her as the horned girl ran in circles shouting "WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!..."
"Hey, watch your step!"
My warning was in vain when she tripped over her own shoelaces. Wait, this doesn't make sense. Why did she have those laces on, she wasn't even wearing shoes!
"Ouch! Sorry...*hic*" she rubbed her head as she apologized to the person she had landed on.
Any second now...
"Oh it's oka-... Ugh? chest... rubbing me... so... nice... and... flat... like... a whiteboard... so? smooth... Ah~"
And there he goes again. Luckily I brought a spare packet of tissues.
"Nyahahahaha... Look who's laughing, you're flat too!"
"Ummm... Suika? He's a man..."
"He is? Why'd you bring men here all of a sudden? Are they new believers?"
"Not this again..."
"They're not? Kanako! Get the guillotine, quick! Sacrifices!"
"Suika, please. We don't have much time so please do not fool around like this."
"Okay..."
?So, let?s just start with the introductions. Guys, this is Suika. She LOVES-?
?SAKE!!! WEEEEEE!!!?
?O?kay??
?And these are my friends, Syouji and Chucky. Say hi to them.?
?So the flat-chested one is Chucky, I see? *hic*?
?Suika, I?m just showing them around. If you don?t mind??
?Oh? okay??
?Thanks??
?I?ll go get the guillotine for you then.?
?NO!?
?Axe??
?NO!?
?That thingamajig that you strap the person?s hand on, put his finger into the hole thingy and then pressing the lever to de-fingernail him??
?NO!!! Wait, what do you mean by that anyway??
?You know, *hic* that one Kanako showed me not long ago? Remember??
What kinda ?thingamajig? is that?
?Hey, Sanae. Isn?t it getting a little late? Shouldn?t they get home by now? Maybe next time??
?B-but Suwako! Oh, never mind then. Sure. Guys, how about next week? You can come over and we can study together at my place, then I?ll show you something really special!?
?Special, she says??
?Chucky, don?t even think about it??
He turned to look at Suwako.
?No, Chucky, not her either. And no, man. Not even that little girl just now.?
?But? But why? She said it herself, that she will show us something special??
Sigh.
?Well, let?s get going now. Bye Sanae, thanks for the meal and all??
?Wait!?
?What??
?Come back into the shrine first!?
?Why??
We slowly descended the steps.
?We should quickly get home before the sun sets. Chucky?s a little afraid of walking in the dark.?
?No, I?m not!?
?What about the time you screeched like a little girl when I tapped you on the back that night??
?That was? uhhh? another girl somewhere else! Yea, that?s it??
?He?s right, kid. You better get home quick. The darkness is something you don?t wanna mess with.?
Since the elder woman has spoken, I guess maybe we really should get going now.
?Bye girls,? we said as we waved our hands goodbye.
?WAIT!?
?What is it Sanae??
?Sanae, get them inside, quick!? I heard Suwako whispered into Sanae?s ear.
Without hesitation, she grabbed both our hands and pulled us back up.
?Hey, what was that for??
A mysterious figure suddenly appeared. A tall, dark figure. A woman, I presume?
She slowly approached the shrine, taking very small steps under her extremely long dress.
As she got closer, I realized she was but an ordinary woman with her blonde hair neatly tucked into her weirdly-shaped hat. But what caught my eye wasn?t the mysterious beauty of this woman bu-
?Damn, Syouj. They?re big? MUCH bigger than Sanae?s, huh??
Well, now that he mentioned it. Yeah, she is really well-endowed and her figure is almost perfect. But that wasn?t what really caught my eye. What really caught my eye was those fluffy things on her back. What are they?
?Good evening, miss shrine maiden. Good to see you?re home.?
?What is it that you want? And please, I have a name??
?I?m sorry. But the mistress has a message for you, miss shrine maid- I mean, Shrine Maiden of Miracles, Miss Kochiya??
?
==========
-
Oh my goodness Suika is so hyper it's funny KILL THE UNBELIEVERS MUHAHAHAHAHA! :getdown: Unfortunately, Syouji does not know what he has gotten himself into. Poor guy.
-
Short #8, Part 8(/23)
"Okay class, we'll be having a pop quiz today!"
Oh damn that screeching voice of a banshee's waiting to drain your soul out. Well, I'd actually rather listen to that than this.
I turned to my left.
Chucky was doing it his way again, sleeping through the whole thing with those eyes as if he had his eyelids surgically removed.
I turned to look at Sanae.
Not her too?
I decided to poke her on the back a few times.
"Huh? Wha? Did I fal-"
"Yeah, pop quiz time."
She rubbed her eyes and quickly wiped her drool off her table; her face turning all red, hoping no one saw it. Ah~ she looks so cute no matter what she does...
"Okay class you may begin. When the bell rings, put it on my table, ya? No question?"
Here we go then...
...
RING!
Wow, how did she finish so quickly? She finished the entire paper of fifty questions within ten minutes. She was already asleep again when I was not even halfway through the paper.
"Okay I'll be marking your papers and you'll be getting your score by the time the last bell rings, ya?"
With that, she left.
"Thank you, Jesus! My ears! They've never felt more relieved!"
The class burst into laughter and so did our local shrine maiden.
Which reminds me...
"Hey, Sanae. Why is it that you are always tired on Tuesdays? Especially at this time?"
She blushed and turned away.
So cute?
If Chucky had seen that-
SPLOOOSH
WOAH! It's a puddle of crimson red-
"So... cute..."
"Wait, weren't you asleep?"
"Yeah, but I still sensed it, somehow."
"Is that even possible?"
"I don't know, ask the guy who wrote this!"
"What?"
"Huh?"
?What do you mean??
?What do you mean, what do I mean??
?I mean, what do you mean by that??
?I don?t know what you?re talking about.?
?What did you mean when you said that??
?What??
"That, what you said just now.?
?Said what??
?That??
?Who??
?You.?
?What did I say??
Sanae giggled.
?Guys, this is getting a little awkward. And look it?s time for the next lesson.?
?Oh??
?
I still have one thing bothering me, though.
Was Sunday night real?
I mean, everything that happened that night? Was it all just a dream? Did Chucky and I fall asleep at her place or something? I only remembered meeting her so called ?grandmother?, in case I didn?t dream that too. I can?t ask Chucky to know whether or not everything back then happened since, you know, he tends to daydream a lot and was probably doing it the whole time so I doubt I can trust his answers anyway.
I recall seeing a little girl who was cosplaying as some sake-drinking horned demon of some sort, and this blonde lady who had several fluffy tails protruding from her back. She said something about some message from some mistress or something. It didn?t really make any sense, though. Still doesn?t...
?I don?t understand this either, but when I asked her all she said was to tell you this: Good luck with your job and oh, when that night comes, do not come over ask for my help for I?ll be pretty lazy then. All you need to know is that I am NOT behind it. That is all, Miss Kochiya. Have a pleasant evening, and please do drop by sometimes for some tea. The mistress will love having guests over. Just don?t come by when she?s asleep.?
What was that all about? If it really were a dream, how the heck did my imagination go so wild and make up a story like that? Oh well, better not ask Sanae, else she?ll probably think I?m crazy.
?Alright boys and girls, as you may all know, there?ll be a test in two weeks? time so-?
Oh shit! I totally forgot about it!
?
Yeah, so here we are again; back at the shrine, ready to do some group studying with Sanae. Though, a better way of putting it would be ?Sanae?s Perfect Tuition Class!?
?Sigh. What a boring way to spend a Friday night, no partyin?. Sigh.?
?Hey, it?s not like we can cope with everything in class, ya? know. This is the best solution to all our problems, okay? Besides, don?t you want to spend a few days over at Sanae?s place this time??
?Geez Syouj, since you put it that way??
?Okay, good. Let?s go.?
?Suwako, here I come!?
?Did you say something??
?S-Suwako? Remember? The cutest ?grandma? in the entire world??
So that really was real?
?Go knock on the door then.?
?Why me??
?Coz? you?re the class representative, remember??
?Oh, you?re here! Come on in. I?ve prepared everything for you two??
Chucky pinched me slightly and whispered to me.
?Dude! You hear that? She prepared EVERYTHING! Does that mean this is all just her way of saying she wants us??
?Shut up, man. She can hear you??
?Hm? Did you say something??
?Oh, nothing. We were just saying how excited we are that you?re going to teach us every single thing tonight!?
Her face started glowing red again as she turned away from us, quickly inviting us in by waving her hand at us.
?Wrong choice of words, Chucky??
?What? What did I say??
?Never mind? Let?s go??
As we stood at the door, we heard three voices from inside...
?What? What do you mean send them home right now? We?ve already got plans for the next few days. They?ll be staying over.?
?No, honey. Just kindly tell them you have something else to do and maybe come again another day or something.?
?Yeah, kid. Need help from my arsenal of tort-?
?No. We?ve already planned everything. Besides, we?ll be having a test soon and if we don?t do this, I?m afrai-?
?I said no, Sanae. Hurry. We?ll have to go now!?
?B-But-?
?No buts! NOW!?
And then Sanae stepped out from the shrine.
?Hehe? uhh? guys? sorry, but? I? uhh? errr? ughhhh? I have something to attend to right now s-so maybe we can d-do this? uhhh? tomorrow, maybe? Oh wait, no? uhhh? Sunday? I?ll give you guys a call. Ah, I really need to go now. I?m really sorry I wasted your time like this? uhhh? please forgive me!?
She bowed right in front of us and quickly stepped into the shrine, sliding the door behind her.
?Huh??
?What was that all about??
???
???
?I don?t know??
??so??
?Wait!?
???
?She doesn?t even have our numbers. Maybe we should give her right now or something??
?No, she said she has s- wait!?
Without even bothering to listen, he just rudely barged into Sanae's home.
Sigh.
I must follow him, no matter what! I don?t want him to get into any trouble.
Together we stepped inside and a cold chill was sent down our spines.
?What was that??
?I don?t know b-? woah??
?What is it??
Chucky shivered and slowly raised his index finger and pointed outside the door.
I turned behind and?
?
?D-D-Dude? w-what just happened?...?
?? I don?t know??
?Pinch me??
?Alright?
And for no reason at all, he PUNCHED me, right in the face.
?Oww, what the-? I asked you to pinch me, not to freaking punch m-? wait? that hurt. This is not a dream then??
?I don?t know??
?Gasp. Sanae! I thought we told you to-?
?Guys!? Why? Didn?t I tell you guys to go back already??
?Sanae? What just happened?...?
She looks?
?Why is the sun already down? And what?s with this really huge full moon? It?s not even supposed to-?
?really REALLY angry?
?Suwako. Kanako. Can you stay here with him? I think I can handle it this time.?
?O-Okay? be careful??
This was the first time I actually saw her in her shrine maiden outfit. She wore this blue and white outfit with detached sleeves. She also had a hair pin -which was, strangely, shaped like a frog- clipped on the left side of her hair and her hair was tied into a ponytail. And she-
Wait? when did she even get changed? She couldn?t have done it that fast, could she?
?Where?s she going??
Suwako and the other woman, who was named Kanako I think, looked at Chucky and I and sighed.
?It?s a long story??
?
==========
-
Short #8, Part 9(/23)
"She has always been different...
"Magic?"
"Hahahahaha!"
"You have GOT to be kidding!"
"How old are you, Kochiya? Five?"
"What!? You still believe in magic!?"
Everyone laughed at her...
"Oh hey, Kochiy-"
"Don't get near that freak!"
"What? Why?"
"Crazy shrine lady still believes in magic, miracles and fairy tales..."
She was ostracised from the community...
"Oh, hey there Kochiya! Wanna grab some lunch together?"
"Huh? You mean it?"
"Sure!"
Even her friends...
"Hey, Koc- I mean... Sanae... Will you go out with me?"
Or rather, her ONLY friend...
"Huh? What? Uh, I, uhh, I-I-I, errhh... I don't know what to say..."
"Just say yes and smile..."
"Yes and smile?"
"HNNGGGHHH!!!"
"Teehee..."
...
"What do you mean by that, Sanae?"
"Well, I mean that I-..."
"That's enough!"
"B-but I'm sure Kanako would love to meet you once she gets back."
"No more!"
"No, I mean it. Please... Don't go..."
"Let go of me, you freak!"
"..."
"The guys were right. You ARE weird. I mean, flying? Magical beings in some crazy alternate world? A REAL GOD LIVING IN YOUR HOME!? The guys weren't wrong for laughing at me. I understand now."
"Please...*sob* don't go...*sob* please...*sob* I-I'm sorry..."
"No, Sanae. I'M sorry... I'm sorry I really can't put up with you anymore. You kept telling me all this bullshit about magic and this other world crap. I tried my best to cope with it. I just can't do it, Sanae. I'm sorry. You're crazy. They were all right. I cannot believe I fell in love with a freak..."
...never trusted her...
"*sob*Why?*sob*"
She then decided to transfer to another school. One that's far away so she could begin her life anew.
There, she made new friends. Nobody knew who she was. Very few actually recognised her as the local shrine maiden. She could start a new life like she wanted.
But then when she made REAL friends...
"Hey, you guys wanna come over to my place this Sunday?"
She started to have doubts about her 'new' life...
"Hey, do you believe in magic?"
"What?"
"Magic?"
"Hahaha, of course not. I stopped believing in magic back when I was seven years old. Now I only believe magic exists in games and television."
She was afraid...
Deep inside, she was afraid...
She knew nobody would believe her...
She knew she would be called crazy again...
She didn't want to feel that way again...
But when she got to show you her world, she felt relieved that neither of you doubted her. Yet she felt worried about your safety."
"S-so you mean..."
"Well, she's not really mad at you for anything. She's just mad at herself. And she's afraid she just might not be able to protect you, that's why."
"W-wait... when you mentioned 'god Kanako', did you mean the Kanako Moriya of this shrine?"
"What? No, of course not!"
"Oh, I see. For a second there I really thought you wer-"
"I'm Kanako Yasaka, goddess of wind and rain, nice to meet you. We forgot about the introductions back then, huh?"
"Wait, then why is it called the Moriya Shrine?"
"Wow, I'm actually surprised you didn't even flinch when you found out you're talking to a god."
"Uhh? Yea, so? I never believed in a god anyway. If I did, god would have granted one of my thousand and one wishes by now..."
"Hm? And what's that? Gods hear your prayers everytime. Maybe you just weren't trying hard enough? Besides, didn't you get one already?"
"What do you mean, ma'am- God- uhh..."
"Just Kanako would do. Well, I mean... you got that whole 'exciting' and 'more adventurous' life you wished for, right?"
"Something out of an action movie, I recall?" Suwako interrupted.
"Wait, how did you?"
"We hear your prayers, ya' know."
"But that's just invading my private space!"
And they both smiled. More like devilish grins, actually. I mean, hey, they already know my deepest, darkest and most embarassing wishes I made, like that one time when Barney got cancelled or when everything Bear Grylls ate getting censored by giant black bars or when I wished for a bigger- wait, I'm not revealing this to you too...
"I still don't get one thing..."
"And what might that be?"
"Suwako, when Sanae said you were her grandmother, was it all meant to be some kind of joke? You are definitely NOT her grandmother, are you?"
"Well, of course not!"
"Haha... I knew it. So you really were just her si-"
"...I'm a great ancestor of hers, Suwako Moriya." she said as she politely curtsied.
"M-M-Mori-"
"Err, guys... I think you should take a look at this..."
Oh, we almost forgot about Chucky. He has been sitting there so silently the whole time, staring into the full moon.
"Look... Lights!"
He pointed at the moon.
Was he kidding?
"Beautiful green balls of light!"
"What's wrong with him?"
"Green light?"
"Wait... That can only mean... EVERYONE GET DOWN!"
"What?"
Both Suwako and Kanako grabbed our heads and pushed us down.
And suddenly, as Chucky said, hundreds upon hundreds of green balls rocketed into the room, trashing every window and furniture, yet the antique vases remain untouched.
After a while it all stopped. There was but dead silence.
"What... on earth just happened?"
Suwako stood up.
"You!" a voice was heard from outside.
"..."
"You friend! Wait..."
And we heard the sound of paper, like someone flipping pages.
"I mean, you FIEND!"
"Oh come on, little firefly. It's the cycle of life."
"They were just kids! Babies, even! You monster!"
"Don't get mad, little firefly. That's just lif-"
"Cirno's been freezing tadpoles recently. Her chances of success with them is twice as much as with full grown froggies..."
"She WHAT!? THAT DARN ICE FAIRY! I'M GONNA GO THERE AND PLUCK OUT HER FFF-"
And then she stopped and stared at us.
"See? You're no different..." said the voice from outside.
"Ahem", Kanako stood up, suddenly so elegant and ladylike, "So, here's the thing, are you or are you not involved in this whole moon incident?"
"What? Incident? What moo incident?"
"Look behind you..."
"What's there to- HOLY COW! IT'S A GIANT MOON!"
"I guess that answered our question..."
"But where's this giant cow monster?"
"Giant c- what? Oh, never mind. Anyways, I hope Sanae finds the culprit soon..."
"Hey Kanako..."
"...Hm?"
"You don't think..."
"Her? But she said-"
"Yeah, I know. But when was the last time she actually spoke of the truth?"
"I guess you're right. She did somehow forsee this whole incident..."
I don't know what's going on here. Everything's happening so quickly. If this is an average day for Sanae, I understand why people call her weird. Actually, I don't think 'weird' is the right term. I would say, maybe 'unique'?
I would actually prefer a life like this, though. Crazy as it may seem, it's pretty awesome being able to live in a world like this.
"So now we just need to get to the bottom of this. You two, please stay in the shrine at all costs. It'll be much safer."
"Just don't do anything stupid..."
"Wai-"
"HEY! GODDESS! STOP! WHERE ARE YOU TWO GOING!?"
But then they all left. Now it's just me. And Chucky of course.
I don't feel as safe as they said, though. I'm left here alone, with Chucky. He's no Chuck Norris that can protect us all. He's just Chucky...
"Hey, wait! Chucky! Where are you going?"
He dashed off while chuckling. It felt so suspicious that I just HAD to follow him.
"Hey!"
He looked on the bed.
"White with green stripes... Sanae! Am I in Heaven or what?"
"Dude, what are you- DUDE!"
"*sniff* Oh, God! *sniff* I wish I could smell this scent everyday! *sniff* Ah~"
"DUDE! YOU'RE DISGUSTING! You know if she finds out, you're gonna-"
"If neither of us tells then she won't know, right? Oh Sanae..."
----------
Meanwhile somewhere far away...
"ACHOOO!"
"Gesundheit."
"Oh? I see the shrine maiden's catching a cold... How pitiful..."
?I don?t need your pity, vampire! Now spill it!?
?
----------
?Sigh. So what should we do till they get back? And no, don?t even think about it again!?
?Awww, why not??
?Because I said so??
?Sigh??
?I guess we?ll just have to sit here until they get back, huh??
?Yep??
?Gonna be a boring day then??
Well, deep inside I actually feel adrenaline pumping. Somehow, I?m excited about all this. This has always been the life I?ve wanted. Now I?m living it. I?m in a world where all this magic thing is real. Can I really just sit down here and do nothing?
I have to, huh? I have no alternative now?
And then we heard it?
?♪~AH~♪?
?
==========
-
Oh no, We're nearing the end. Did Chucky really do what I think he did?
"whoops i stole some girls panties better drink my own piss" man I am now imagining chucky as bear grylls and it is glorious
-
Short #8, Part 10(/23)
And so here we are.
The melodious song remains stuck in my head. I just cannot force it out no matter what. Even after closing my ears, the song can still be heard.
The song was sung by a beautiful voice indeed, the voice of a goddess' you can say.
However, every passing second, everything around me grows darker and darker...
"Chucky?" I called out but nothing came out.
"Don't worry. I can still hear you..." a mysterious voice said.
"Who's there? Who are you? What's happening?"
"I'm here to help you..." said the voice, albeit not very convincing.
"Don't worry. I'm on a diet. I won't eat you..."
"What? Who are you?"
"I'm here to help you! You've been cursed with night blindness. You need some lam-"
"Get away from my friends, you con-artist!"
Wait, was that...
"OUCH!"
Everything became visible again.
"What just happened? Sanae, is that you?"
"Phew. Good thing I came back in time."
"Who was that anyway?"
"Oh, you mean her?" she asked, pointing outside at a girl with pink hair who had her back facing us as she ran away down the steps, into the distance, never once looking back. "She's the local con-artist in the village. She uses her powers to cause night-blindness, surrounding the person in darkness, and then she attempts to sell them her grilled lampreys which are said to cure the so-called 'curse' as she slowly removes the affects of her songs herself. Pretty expensive, too. Although I have tried it and it's really good actually. She sells them in the village but I never knew she sells them out here too."
"I... see..."
"Where's Suwako and Kanako?"
"Them? They went out..."
"What? Where?"
"I don't know."
"Those two... I thought I told them to stay here. I can handle this myself."
"Hey, Sanae. Do you do this kinda stuff all the time? These... incidents?"
"Yes, actually. Exterminating youkai. That's my job."
"Youkai?"
"So you're a superhero!?" Chucky interrupted.
"Teehee. I don't know if you can call me that but yeah, sorta."
"Cool! So you're like one of those superheroes running around, saving the world in their brightly-coloured rubber undies!?"
I gave Chucky the slap he deserved. On the back...
"Ow, what was that for?"
I did nothing but stare at him for a good minute or so. Sanae's face was still slightly red.
"Oh, okay. Sorry..."
"Anyway..." I turned to Sanae. "So that girl just now was a youkai?"
"Yes. Mystia Lorelei. Most beautiful singing voice I've ever heard, owner of one of the best food stalls in the village and a really self- Eh? You didn't seem all that surprised when I mentioned youkai..."
?So many things have happened in the past hour or so. I won't be surprised if anything else happens now. You can say I've already shat bricks far too many times today.?
I approached her and patted her head gently, softly brushing my fingers between her soft, silky green hair.
"Don't worry, Sanae. I don't think you're crazy like what they say. As a matter of fact, I am really jealous. You have a great life here. It's really exciting and-"
"Shouji. You haven't seen the real dangers of this world yet. Sure, it may seem fun and thrilling to you guys but it's not a fun place to live in. Mystia just now was just a weak youkai. She won't even attack you if she knows what's good for her. But out there..."
She then gave me a slight push back.
"Out there, you have even bigger dangers like that vampire..."
"Sanae! By vampire, do you mean that vampire?"
We turned to look at where the voice came from.
"Huh? Suwako! Kanako! Where'd you two go? Why did you two leave them here?"
"Uhh, we- we-"
"We went over to that Yukari's place. Darn portal was closed and that fox didn't want to let us in."
"Yeah, she seems really suspicious, Sanae. By the way, is that vampire related to all this?"
"Nope. I just went face to face with her and asked her. Said she was investigating this too. Something about the moon not feeling right. By her tone of voice, she wasn't kidding. I guess she was really serious about investigating. She brought her maid along too."
"Then I say Yukari's behind this."
"I'm going out again." Sanae said, turning her back to the two.
"Sanae, wait!"
"And I am gonna take these two with me this time. God knows what you two will do next."
She held both our hands.
"Hold on tight..."
"Oh Sanae, before you leave..."
Suwako walked towards us and whispered something into Sanae's ear.
Immediately, her face glowed red and she released both our hands and then proceeded to curl her right hand up into a fist.
"PERVERT!" she shouted as she punched Chucky directly on the face.
He flew up, spun a few rounds midair and landed face first on the floor causing a loud
THUD
"Owwww..."
"You deserved that..."
"You don't seem surprised. Did you tell Suwako!?"
"No, of course not. But I don't think I'll ever feel surprised again. After all I've been through today..."
"So... you guys coming or what?"
"Where're we going?"
"Somewhere safe, that's for sure."
She held our hands tight.
"I hope neither of you are afraid of heights. Just don't look down."
And with ease, she lifted herself into the air. Her body felt as light as the wind as she slowly ascended from the ground. And then she carried the two of us into the air as well.
"You okay, Sanae? I'm sorry for this heavy burden you'll have to carry."
"It's okay. Just don't let go."
And slowly we flew...
Up, up high in the sky. The moon felt much closer than before. I felt the gentle breeze brushing against my face.
"Woah! I can see my house from here!"
"Chucky," I said, "We're not back at home, remember? We're in this different world, remember?"
"You just had to ruin the moment."
I looked up and saw Sanae's gentle smile. With the full moon in this beautiful night sky in the background, this is the most beautiful scene I have ever seen in my life. If my brain were a computer, I'd save this as a screenshot and set it as my wallpaper. Well, it's not, but then...
I put my free hand into my pocket and dug around for my cell phone.
Ah, found it!
I held it up and quickly snapped the moment into a picture.
Options> Use> Set as wallpaper
Now it's perfect.
I slid my phone back into my pocket.
I hope Mom doesn't try to call me here...
...
"Okay..."
Sanae descended from the ground and made sure our feet touched the ground first before she landed.
"Guys, I'm gonna leave you here with someone for the time being, okay?"
I just realized we landed right outside a simple house.
Sanae knocked on the door. Once. Twice. Thrice.
*click*
"Yes?" answered a mature and warm-sounding voice.
"Gasp. Why are you-"
"Oh my. If it isn't the lovely shrine maiden. Come in."
We were invited into the woman's home. She looked really nice and welcoming. She had long, white hair with blue highlights and she wore a hat that looked like a blue-coloured pagoda. She had the size of Kanako's or maybe even bigge- ah, I mean, her house looked very warm and cozy inside.
Chucky and I decided to take a seat. The chairs weren't the most comfortable ones, but I'd say they're really nice too after that little "journey".
"This 'full moon' isn't real..." the woman suddenly said, breaking the silence of the room.
"Yeah, I had a feeling it wasn't. Any idea who is behind this? I met Remilia and she certainly wasn't it. I have a hunch it's Yukari, though."
"Well, she's not."
"She's not?" Sanae raised an eyebrow, confused.
"Nope. I think I may know who is behind it all, actually."
"Really? Who? Do tell. It'll make everything much easier for me." Sanae's expression quickly changed to a really excited one, like a little kid being told they were going to the theme park.
I guess the two of us can only sit back and listen to the two since I doubt neither of us has any say in this...
"Well, even if you know, it won't be easy to find her..."
"I can handle it, that's for sure."
"Okay then..."
The woman cleared her throat and started.
"Ever heard of the Bamboo Forest of the Lost?"
"Gulp. Don't tell me the culprit is hiding in there?"
"Well, she lives there. If you slowly make your way into the forest and take all the correct turns, you'll end up in the front lawn of Eientei..."
"Eientei? I've never heard of it."
"You'll know it when you see it, that's for sure."
"How do you know all this, miss Kamishirasawa?"
"Hmm, let's see... Knowledge of History? Acquaintances? Lucky guess, maybe?"
"Never mind that. Thanks, miss Kamishirasawa. I'll be taking my leave now. If you don't mind, can you?" Sanae asked as she smiled at the lady with her eyes closed.
I ran out of tissues so I hope he doesn't this time...
"Sigh. I'm in charge of all the villagers' kids in the morning and now I have to babysit at night too?"
"Please? They're really close friends of mine and I don't want to get them involved in these dangerous situations."
"I don't know..."
The woman looked as if she was already stressed with this whole babysitting thing in the mornings as she said... wait, did she just mention babysitting US!?
"Please?" Sanae repeated, this time with those big, watery, puppy dog eyes that no one can ever resist.
"Well, since you insist, I guess it won't hurt to babysit two for a couple of hours."
"Yay! Thank you so much, miss Kamishirasawa!"
Sanae walked towards us and whispered to us.
"Don't be fooled by her kind lady demeanor, she's a wild animal, a chain smoker, an alcoholic, you name it. A real mean bully sometimes too-"
"Ahem. I can hear you. Perhaps I should reconside-"
"No, I'm sorry, miss Kamishirasawa!"
Sanae took a few steps back and headed for the door. She waved at us.
"Don't do anything stupid while I'm gone, okay? Syouji, please look after Chucky..."
"Wait! Don't go!"
She ignored me and left...
I looked at Chucky.
"Me? Monitor you? I thought you were supposed to be the class representative..."
"Alright, you two. What should we do to pass the time?"
"Hey, miss Kamishe-whatnow? Sorry, didn't quite get your name..."
"Haha. It's Kamishirasawa."
"Kameesheela what?"
"Cu-"
I hit Chucky on the back for I knew, since I've known him for so long, that he was thinking of something perverted...
"It's Kamishirasawa. Ka-mi-shi-ra-sa-wa."
"Umm... Miss Kamishirasawa?"
"Yes."
"What's going on actually? Sanae's a real good friend of mine and I really don't wanna see her getting hurt and all so I-"
Suddenly, the woman put her face right in front of mine, only inches away, and squinted her eyes. Her voice sounded deeper than before.
"You wanna see her?"
"Uhh, I-er-I don't know-I-I-"
"Quit stammering, boy! Listen up, punk. I want a definite answer. Yes or no?"
"Uhh-"
"No 'uhh's!"
"Y-Yes, ma'am!"
"Then what about you?" she turned to Chucky.
"..."
He could only stare at her in silence, amazed at the "sight".
With both her hands on his face suddenly, she lunged her forehead at the poor kid.
"QUIT STARIN' AT MA' BOOBS, PUNK!"
"Owww... Sorry, miss Sawa! Sorry! Oww..."
And then she got up and stood akimbo, both hands on her waist. She reverted to her kind woman persona again.
"Sigh. If I bring you guys to her, you're responsible for any consequences, okay? She releases her anger on you two, not me. And let me warn you, don't get that shrine maiden mad..."
"Why?"
"Nobody has ever seen her mad before. She's terrifying to us youkai as she is, I don't wanna imagine an angered Moriya shrine maiden."
"Wait... youkai!?"
"Yup... Half, to be exact..."
"Huh?"
"Never mind. So, let's just go? She won't be far."
She stood at the door.
With that scary voice again, she said, "Hey, punk! Ye' comin' anot?"
And there sat Chucky, still on the chair, rubbing his forehead, now red as a tomato.
...
==========
-
lolkeineusomen
Also, The only problem I'm having with this is scenes like this
"This 'full moon' isn't real."
"Yeah, I had a feeling it wasn't. Any idea who is behind this? I met Remilia and she certainly wasn't it. I have a hunch it's Yukari, though."
"Well, she's not."
"She's not?"
"Nope. I think I may know who is behind it all, actually."
"Really? Who? Do tell. It'll make everything much easier."
"Well, even if you know, it won't be easy to find her..."
"I can handle it, that's for sure."
"Ever heard of the Bamboo Forest of the Lost?"
"Gulp. Don't tell me the culprit is hiding in there?"
"Well, she lives there. If you slowly make your way into the forest and take all the correct turns, you'll end up in the front lawn of Eientei..."
"Eientei? I've never heard of it."
"You'll know it when you see it, that's for sure."
"How do you know all this, miss Kamishirasawa?"
"Hmm, let's see... Knowledge of History? Acquaintances? Lucky guess, maybe?"
"Never mind that. Thanks, miss Kamishirasawa. I'll be taking my leave now. If you don't mind, can you?"
"Sigh. I'm in charge of all the villagers' kids in the morning and now I have to babysit at night too?"
"Please? They're really close friends of mine and I don't want to get them involved in these dangerous situations. Please?"
"Since you insist, I guess it won't hurt to babysit two for a couple of hours."
"Yay! Thank you so much, miss Kamishirasawa!"
It's kinda hard to tell whos who, in specifics. Can you try to say after the sentence "x exclaimed" or something like that?
-
Edited.
But then again, the two real world people tend to stay in the background, watching as the other characters speak and Chucky often spaces out so...
But yeah, I polished that scene up a little now. Thanks for letting me know. I'll try not to make such scenes with lots of dialogue and not mentioning the speaker again @@
-
Eh, no problem, it's a common mistake. Incase you want to ever find out what else could be fixed (right now theres none - just for future reference) I think there's a post in the Koakuma's sticky up top. Read through it, might help.
-
Short #8, Part 11(/23)
"Okay, boys. Have fun," said the 'kind young lady' as she smiled and waved at us. "Don't get yourselves into trouble..."
"Wait! Miss Sawa-chan!" screamed Chucky. Doesn't he remember her name by now?
"Miss Sawa-chan?" I asked.
"Yeah, she has an alternate, scarier persona, doesn't she?"
"Never mind," I don't get him sometimes. "So... what now?"
"I don't know. How abou- Woah! Did you see that?"
I looked around, not seeing anything.
"What?" I asked, still examining the place. Now that I look at it, I kinda understand what Miss Kamishirasawa meant when she called it the 'Bamboo Forest of the Lost'. There's no way anyone can make their way through all these impossibly tall bamboos, can they? Every single one looks exactly the same. I think we might already be lost.
"Darn it!" I cursed. "We should have asked Miss Kamishirasawa to guide us to Sanae first. Now we're lost..."
"Let's ask this girl then."
"What? Wh-" I turned to Chucky and lost my balance, falling on my butt when I saw him standing with a young teenage girl with black hair in a pink dress and- wait... She has bunny ears!?
I slowly got up, dusted my pants and began asking her.
"Err... Excuse me, miss... Hi there, we're lost an-"
"I know," she said in a cheeky tone, mischievously grinning at us. She stretched out an arm with her open palm.
"Huh?"
I got a little confused.
"Money first." she said, opening and closing her palms, wriggling her fingers.
"What?" I almost shouted, but refrained myself as it was rude and we needed her help anyway.
"Hurry, money first, talk later."
I dug my pocket and took out my wallet.
"How much do you want then?"
"How much do you have?" she asked and grinned.
I opened up my wallet and held it up to her.
"Oh... Outsiders I see? Should have suspected when I saw those clothes..."
"So...? Can you help us?" I asked.
"Hmm... Got anything to trade?" she asked again.
"Hey!" a voice boomed from afar.
I almost jumped but managed to maintain my cool.
"Are we finally on the right track?" another voice boomed; this one seemed awfully familiar...
Soon, three figures appeared before us. One of them was...
"Syouji!? Chucky!? What are you d- Why are y- Uuuu... That cow's gonna-"
"No! Sanae, you got it all wrong! Miss Kamishirasawa isn't at fault. We asked her to bring us here. I just can't stand the thought of you facing danger yourself!"
I sounded almost angry at her, but I'm not.
"Then? What next? What can you do?"
"Uhh... I-I-I... Errr... We..."
Now that I think about it, I never thought of that before. What can I do? I'm just an ordinary guy. I'm no superhero. I can't do a thing at a time like this. I can't protect Sanae. In fact, all this time I've been relying on her to protect me. What was I thinking?
"So? What is it?" she repeated her question. "What about you, Chucky? You're no Norris! What can you guys do to help?"
"Haha, you called her a cow for her-" Chucky said in a jokingly voice, trying to avoid her question and instead just laugh off what she called Miss Kamishirasawa.
"Why?"
Her voice became weaker.
"Why? Why d-d-did you g-guys come?"
And it began to tremble.
"WHY!?"
Then she finally broke out in tears.
"I finally made friends. REAL friends. Now I have to risk your lives because of my own selfishness? Guys, I'm really sorry..."
Then she began sobbing and wiping her tears off while the other two blonde girls held her by the arm; one patting her shoulder and another gently rubbing her back, trying to stop her tears as she continued sobbing.
"Sanae. It's nobody's fault. Chucky and I decided to come here ourse-"
"No. It's all my fault. If you had never met me- If only I'd never transferred. If only you guys never met me at all. Then you wouldn't even be here. You'll be living your own safe, happy lives at home. You'll live without regrets while I stayed there, in that old school, alone. I was selfish. I wanted NORMAL friends, ones from the Outside World with whom I could share my laughter and sadness with. I was too greedy. A freak to the Outside World like me deserves no friends. I only deserved friends who are here. I regret even living in the Outside World. It's filled with nothing but misery for me. I regret even telling Kanako and Suwako that I wanted to go to school that day. If only I neve-"
"SHUT UP, SANAE!"
That was the first time I had ever shouted at her.
"That's enough! You are not a freak, just different; unique. And don't call it the Outside World. You're making us all sound like aliens. It's OUR world. Don't forget that. And I don't regret ever meeting you, Sanae..."
"Uhh, guys. Sorry to interrupt this moment but-" Chucky suddenly cut in and pointed at some bamboos in the distance.
"Oh, I just remembered. Weren't there three of you when we got here?" the first blonde girl said.
"Yeah, ze. Oh yeah, Marisa. Marisa Kirisame, da ze~" said the other girl with long blonde hair in black and a white apron as she winked at us.
I looked around.
"Yeah, now that you mentioned it, where's that girl with the bunny ears?" I asked.
Chucky looked at me.
"Like I said... There..."
He continued pointing.
We all looked over at whatever he was pointing at and I was surprised to see two dark figures in the darkness, behind the bamboos; one taller than the other by approximately a head.
Suddenly, a red flash-
I blinked.
...
What's this?
"S...Sa- Sanae?"
Wearing nothing but her shrine maiden outfit, shred to pieces, revealing all but her modest parts, as she lay on the ground, panting, gasping for air and softly and weakly moaned in pain.
It's not as erotic as I made it sound like...
"Sanae!"
I ran to her and shook her.
"Run!" she said in a weak and exhausted voice.
"What happened to yo-"
But before I could finish, a bullet-like projectile fell from the sky and pierced her abdomen, only to be followed by waves upon waves of even more red bullets, mercilessly and hareiously pummelling the poor girl into the ground as a fountain of blood spurted out from her body.
The aftershock from the hail of bullets itself knocked be back a few feet as I fell flat on my back.
"S-S-Sa..na...e? SANAE!" I screamed as I ran over to her. "Sanae! Speak to me!"
Her body was heavily damaged, covered in layers upon layers of blood that was still gushing out from her horrible wounds.
I held on tightly to her hand.
"S-so...r...r...y..." she said as she coughed out blood.
"No, Sanae, I'm sorry for screaming at you earlier! Sanae no! Please!"
A single tear rolled down her face as she lost her grip on my hand.
"Sanae..."
Tears streamed down my face, dripped from my chin onto her bloodied, lifeless body.
I blinked...
...
Huh?
I was in a room, Sanae sitting beside me, leaning her head on my shoulder.
Then she lifted her head and asked me:
"Oh, you're awake, dear?"
"Huh? What just happened?"
I looked around.
I was in a room I didn't recognise. But it had a really comfortable and cozy feel to it. Very cooling, not very heavily decorated but it felt perfect.
"You dozed off while filling up the form..."
I was confused.
"What form?"
I looked down on my lap and gasped.
"A d-d-d-d-DIVORCE!?"
Tears filled her eyes suddenly.
"*sob* I'm sorry, dear! Please,*sob* don't sign it! I don't know if I can handle her alone.*sob*"
"Who?"
"Daddy, pwease don't weave Mama and me awone..."
Suddenly a girl stood beside me, hugging me so tight it felt like she would never let go.
And then the room began to melt. The walls dripped off like candle wax and Sanae's cries became distorted.
"I hate you for doing this dear... You destroyed our family! I'll take our daughter with me and run away!"
Her distorted and demonic voice made it hard to understand her words properly.
The room had become so distorted too that it felt like the walls were made of guts and blood.
"Goodbye!" the distorted voice said.
And then she grabbed the girl and they both jumped out the window.
"Wait!"
I ran over to them but I was too late.
I felt an aching feeling in my stomach and then when I blinked, I was outside the room, outside the building even. The world outside looked like something out of a horror movie. The sky was red like blood, the floor was all slimey and all the buildings looked like they were made of guts and intestines and were just plain gross. The air reeked of a heavy, putrid odour, like the smell of blood, decayed flesh and rotten meat all blended together into one horrid stench.
Right under my feet were two blobs of rotten flesh, crushed.
One of them raised one of its tentacles and looked at me with what had seemed like its eyes.
It opened its grotesquely big mouth-like jaws filled with razor-sharp teeth, releasing a terrible, nauseating stench that almost made me throw up.
And then it spoke in a very VERY distorted voice, seemingly sobbing...
"Da...ddy..."
And then it closed its eyes. But not before releasing a layer of stinky, reddish-yellow pus from its eyes; like tears.
I only stood there, silent the whole time, unable to say a single word. Somehow I felt sorry for it...
Then I blinked again.
...
Everything changed yet again and it was as if the world around me was made of cake and other desserts!
Sanae was standing in front of me, just a few feet away. She smiled and waved at me.
And then...
"SANAE!" I shouted at her.
She turned behind only to see a giant black caterpillar-like monster with its big, elongated body, smiling back at her as it slowly dropped open its jaws.
Sanae could only watch the insides of its mouth, covered with its sharp teeth. Her eyes widened. Her pupils shrunk. Her body trembled.
And then the beast sunk its teeth into her neck, slowly tearing apart her head from her body. Her headless body fell to the ground.
I could only watch in horror, from afar, the horrifying, gruesome scene as the beast devoured the head, only to proceed by digging its teeth into her lifeless remains, tearing apart her corpse and slowly devouring it too...
And then I felt an emanating warmth from inside...
...getting hotter and hotter every passing second that it felt like my body was boiling, about to explode any moment...
...
==========
-
SUDDENLY REISEN
Though why'd she do that? That was kinda a dick move.
-
Just... what.
-
Suddenly, one mindscrew session, courtesy of Reisen Udongein Inaba. I couldn't even understand that part anymore.
-
Just... what.
Yea, that's what I said the second time I read through it myself...
==========
Short #8, Part 12(/23)
?
I felt like my body was engulfed in flames?
And when I opened my eyes?
I felt voices piercing my ears, as if several people were shouting into my ears at the same time. I felt a slight ache on my back, but then everything disappeared soon after, as if it were all part of my imagination?
First thing I saw was Sanae, looking back at me in sad, painful tears. She was sweating and panting?
Everything felt ?back to normal?, but whether all that stuff just now was just a dream, or?
I really don?t know?
?A-Are you okay?...?
I nodded at her, examining everything around me to make sure I wasn?t dreaming or anything.
I hear the sound of heavy panting from up above.
I looked up and sparks filled the air.
Four girls were in the sky, in what appeared to be some kind of battle?
?Sanae? what?s happening here??
?This is why I never wanted you to follow me. It?s dangerous out here??
I looked around a bit more and saw Chucky, lying on the ground facedown, in a puddle of what seemed like blood.
I walked over to him and poked him.
?Chucky??
?He?s just out cold?? Sanae said from behind.
?Huh? What happened??
?I don?t really know either. You were screaming my name at first, then you looked like you were crying and then you looked blankly into space as if you were shocked to see something. I don?t know. I was really scared. It was like you weren?t with us just now? and I-?I??
She was about to cry again if I had not held her hand and told her not to.
?I saw? things. I just can?t explain them to you. But I saw a lot of things, I heard a lot of things, I felt a lot of things, I just don?t know what happened anymore??
?What did you see, then??
?I saw-?
And then I recalled what I really saw?
Everything flashed past my eyes again?
The horrible things I saw?
All the blood?
The horror?
?Never mind? I forgot??
Then I turned to Chucky again.
?What about him? Why?s he-?
Then she started blushing. Her whole head glowed red.
?He was? saying... very? perverted things??
And then she turned away.
?Wait, Sanae? What about all this blood? Is he still? alive??
She blushed even more and nodded her head.
?So? by your reaction? I would say? it?s??
She nodded her head again.
?Yeah, I thought so??
I looked up at the sky again, watching the fierce battle above.
The sky was filled with colours of all sorts, like bedazzling fireworks. Stars here, beams of lasers there, bullets everywhere! I just can?t make everything out. It was a beautiful spectacle indeed. As dangerous as Sanae said it may be, the view was just magnificent. I don?t think I would even be able to see such a view in a video game!
From this distance, I could only barely make out what they were saying, but I didn?t know who said what exactly.
?Marisa, no! Not that! Don?t do it!?
?Stop! Right now??
?What??
?Please. I can?t do it anymore. You win. Just don?t hurt me anymore??
?What was that??
?Please? No more??
?No way I?m falling fer? that crap, ze!?
?Marisa, stop! I think she means it??
And then I heard some softer voices, this time I was unable to detect what they were saying. And then shortly afterwards, the four figures descended.
?What?s happening, Sanae?? I asked.
?I? don?t know.?
The four gently landed on the ground, as if their bodies were as light as feathers. As soon as the taller girl with the bunny ears touched the ground, however, her body shook and she collapsed onto the floor.
Everyone crowded around her to help her up.
She slowly blinked her eyes a few times and looked back at us. They were just so beautiful. So red? and?
Is it just me or do I feel? dizzy?
I looked around.
?Who are you?? the blonde girl asked.
I guess it?s just me then?
?Doesn?t matter, Alice. She?s a youkai and I?m not letting her go,? Sanae interrupted the blonde girl named Alice. She then turned to face the bunny-eared girl. ?Who are you working for? We don?t have time for any nonsense so just spit it! Are you or are you not involved in this moon incident??
?I-I-I-?
Her voice sounded weak. She let out a cough once every few seconds. I could tell she?s already too weakened to do us any harm.
?Sanae, stop.? I grabbed her by the shoulder.
Alice and Marisa both helped brought the bunny girl up to a sitting position. Gently.
?Yo, sup guys??
A sudden voice from behind me.
?WOAH!? I let out a loud cry, only to realize who it was.
Yup, you?ve guessed it. He?s awake...
?What?s going on here? Oh look, it?s Reisen! Oh m- PFFFTTTTT!!!?
There he goes. Typical Chucky?
?Who?? Sanae and Alice asked simultaneously.
?Who?s Reisen, ze??
The bunny girl raised her hand.
?How?d you know my name anyway??
?Oh right! I just remembered, ze! I remember hearing the kid moaning? and screaming stuff like ?no Sanae-chan, don?t do it, I?m very sensitive there ah~? and calling out random names and all, like Suwako, Kanako, and I recalled him calling out some ?Reisen? or something? Yeah??
Then Reisen?s face grew red all over.
?Uhhh? what did you do to him?? I asked.
?I?m sorry??
She looked down suddenly.
?I?m really sorry? for making you? see things you didn?t want??
I just looked at her, puzzled.
?I?m no fighter. I thought I could have just stalled you guys here, but it just, somehow, only worked for you two??
?What do you mean it?? I asked.
?I can make you? see things... But it?s your mind that decides what it is and makes it real and- I really don?t know how to explain it to you. I?m just sorry, okay? If I made you see anything you didn?t want to? I apologize??
Everyone looked at one another, trying to understand what she had meant. And she muttered to herself.
?The Princess will be furious at me when I get back.?
?Princess? What princess?? Sanae asked, full of enthusiasm.
?*cough*Well, you see. The Princess asked Tewi and I to guard the mansion, to ensure no trespassers enter??
?Mansion? By mansion do you happen to mean some Eientei or something?? Sanae suddenly asked.
?Yeah, Eientei. But-?
?So what is she up to??
?I don?t know. She never told us what she was doing. We were just asked to gu-?
?What do you mean you don?t know? This is why I hate handling youkai. You guys are really good liars at times like this!? Sanae raised her voice, furious at the injured rabbit girl.
?Sanae, calm down. I think she?s telling the truth.? Alice said in a soft, gentle voice.
Alice and I held her down, preventing her from causing any further damage.
?Just listen to her, Sanae! At least give her a chance to speak, will you?? Alice?s eyes widened as she promptly scolded Sanae, only to return to normal again as she calmed herself down with a deep sigh.
?I?m sorry! I?m sorry I?m sorry I?m sorry I?m sorry I?m sorry I?m sorry??
Her eyes became watery as little droplets of tears rolled down her cheeks.
?No need to apologize?? Alice said, tapping her on the back.
?Yeah, ze. It was quite fun, wasn?t it? Risking our lives in an all-out battle like that? And look at it this way. Sanae managed to fix up her friends with some miko magic, right? Haha? All's well that ends well, right??
?Miko magic?? Alice looked at Marisa.
?Wait!? Sanae suddenly said, remembering something important. ?Where?s? the other youkai girl? That other bunny??
?Huh? You mean Tewi?? Reisen asked. ?She?s right th- eh? Tewi? Te- oh gosh??
?Why you little- You were just distracting us the whole time!??
?SANAE, CALM DOWN!? I raised my voice again.
Reisen began sobbing again
?I don?t know anything? Please? just don?t hurt me anymore? I can?t take it anymore??
Her tears began flowing like tap water.
?I never wanted all this? But *sob* the Princess? *sob* ? she? *sob*??
?Okay, that?s enough. Can you bring us to this ?princess? of yours? We?ll discuss this over with and everyone will live happily ever after again, as usual, okay?? Alice said with a gentle smile, her eyes closed.
?Really? *sob* You won?t hurt her??
?I promise we won?t?? and then she looked at Sanae, ??right??
Sanae gave an angry glance at Alice and pouted.
?Do what you want. If anything goes awry, you witches are responsible for all of it??
?Haha, you trust me, don?t you?? Alice giggled.
?You, I guess? but??
Both of them turned to Marisa, joyfully smiling back at them.
?What? Let?s go, da ze~!?
?Alright. I trust you, rabbit. But if you?re up to anything tricky, you?re as good as dead? or worse??
Sanae then showed her fist to the poor bunny girl.
Marisa jumped on her broom and the three of them left.
A light breeze blew against my face.
I saw Alice whispering to a little doll, which was somehow floating in mid air. Not that I?m surprised to see something like that?
?Shanghai, if anything happens to us and we don?t return, you know what to do? I hope??
The doll nodded back. Still not surprised?
?Let?s go, boys??
And the two of us followed closely behind her, making sure not to get left behind.
?Dude, ?ya alright?? I asked Chucky.
?Yea, sure? Just a slight nosebleed, nothing to worry about??
?Sigh? You do it to everything, huh? I can?t imagine what goes on in that mind of yours??
?Oh hey, you two. Just a little curious but? what did you two see back then??
I gulped.
?I? uhh? errr? uhhhhh-?
?
==========
-
So... it's like an alternate version of Imperishable Night with Sanae?
If it is, you've made it even better.
-
So... it's like an alternate version of Imperishable Night with Sanae?
If it is, you've made it even better.
This.
-
So... it's like an alternate version of Imperishable Night with Sanae?
If it is, you've made it even better.
I sure as hell hope it is. But man is it amazing.
though sanae's still bitchy, its a great story.
-
Short #8, Part 13(/23)
?I??
I couldn?t really understand what I saw myself. All I know is that it scared me half to death. Should I really even try to tell her?
?I?ughhh??
I gulped and took in a deep breath.
?I-?
But then at that very moment I got cut off, or rather, saved by my good ol? buddy?
?Oh, I had a really weird dream. I dreamt that I was in this nice, comfortable, white room, and almost all of you were there. There were the four girls from the shrine, you and your friend Marisa, oh and even a girl with bunny ears who introduced herself as Reisen? All of you were members of my huge, manly hare-?
*SMACK*
?Owww? what was that for??
?I shook my head and pointed at the doll that had just hit him on the head. She wore a black and white dress, sorta similar to Marisa?s. A huge ribbon neatly tied up her long, blonde hair that reached her feet.
He turned to her direction only to almost shoot a stream of blood right in her face.
?HEY!? Alice shouted.
The red stream of Chucky?s perverse thoughts barely grazed the doll?s face, which showed no expression, just like that of a mysterious doll that has no facial expressions?
What? I can?t find a better way to describe her beauty, okay? Yeah, I gotta admit, she?s pretty cute for a doll? Did Alice make her herself?
She?s got really good hands then, I see?
?There, there, Hourai?? Alice said, clutching onto the doll, gently streaking her hair.
?I?m really sorry about him. He does that a lot??
Alice looked back at me with her with her blue eyes, as clear as the sky? well in the mornings of course. It?s night time right now so the sky is pretty dark and? well you get my point.
?Oh, how can I forget? We forgot the introductions, huh? A proper one I mean? Alice here, Alice Margatroid.? She then gave a polite bow as we introduced ourselves as well.
?Oh, and this is Hourai. She?s-?
Suddenly everything began to shake. The earth rumbled.
But after a while the tremors stopped.
?Woah, what was that?? I asked, still shaking.
?We gotta hurry up, boys." Alice said and quickly dashed off, her feet barely touching the floor, as if she were partially floating in the air, along with her doll, or rather dolls. Where did all of them come from all of a sudden?
Chucky and I decided to run as fast as we could behind her, making sure not to get lost among the super-tall, super-thick bamboos. We made sure we could see Alice?s back at all times.
?
We ended up stumbling upon the front door of what seemed like a huge mansion in the middle of the forest of nowhere, hidden stealthily under these indescribably tall bamboos. And by huge, I mean really, really HUGE.
I stood in awe as I gazed upon its magnificence. Is it even possible to make a mansion this big? In the middle of nowhere, even. I would take pictures of the house since I'd probably never see anything like it ever again, but I decided not to. Or rather, anxiety got the better of me. I rushed inside with Chucky. My heart was racing like never before. We took one step closer to the mansion, only to be stopped by an arrow that landed and embedded itself an inch away from my foot.
"Stay away from the Princess, you imbeciles! I shall not let you harm her. Not when I am still alive!"
"What does this princess of yours want?"
"Yea, we just want our moon back, ze."
Voices coming from the inside. I recognise Sanae's sweet, yet threatening voice and Marisa's more masculine accent. But who was the other one?
"I will fight... I will fend you off till the very last drop of blood in me. As long as blood flows in me, as long as my heart is beating, with every cell, every fibre in my body... YOU SHALL NOT PASS!"
"Please, ask this princess to stop what she's doing. We mean no harm to you."
A polite and gentle voice there. Must be Alice's.
"Udonge! Shoot!"
"No, Master. I can't. Please. Master, I can't do this anymore. Please Master. Stop right now..."
That one ended with some sobbing. Sounds kinda like Reisen's to me. I recognised her sobbing.
"Udonge! Do you want to go back?"
"*sob* Huh? *sob*"
"Sigh. I guess I'll have to tell you later. For now, help me rid the house of these pesky trespassers, and you shall be forgiven for showing them the way here in the first place."
It may be dangerous to get in there right now. I can sense it. If we get ourselves into big trouble, Sanae will be really mad. At us and at herself. I don't want to trouble her. But still... deep inside, I really want to see this battle...
I took small, silent steps inside, making sure nobody hears me.
From the door, I caught a glimpse of Reisen in tears.
"No, Master I can't do it..."
And there was this other woman with long silver hair and-
"Udonge! Now!"
Then I saw a bright red flash...
I opened my eyes. I felt really dizzy. Just like the time I looked into Reisen's eyes, except much worse. Everything began spinning. The room became really distorted, just like-
Suddenly I recalled that nightmarish vision of the room, slowly distorting itself and melting off like candle wax.
I recalled the horrible, putrid stench that stained the air. I recalled the blobs of rotten flesh, smashed onto the floor, chunks of them still on the floor, inches away from the main, fatty, tentacled bodies. Then I recalled one of them releasing tear-like pus from its eyes while opening its razor-sharp-teeth-filled jaws, calling out to me, in its distorted, broken, barely-understandable voice...
"...Da...ddy..."
And in the blink of an eye, the room got better again. The dizzy feeling I had seconds ago disappeared. Everything was back to normal.
"What was that?" I heard Alice ask.
"Must be the work of that rabbit, da ze~" Marisa said.
"Well, they're gone and we gotta find them, quick! Cheap trick." Sanae said, slightly annoyed.
Without much hesitation, the trio took off.
"Wait!"
They were too far ahead. They couldn't hear me. And this house is just...
Wait, isn't it much bigger in here than it was from the outside?
"Hey, Chucky..."
I looked around, but Chucky was nowhere in sight.
"Chucky? Where are you?"
I dare not call out too loudly, as it could attract attention and I might end up in trouble.
"Chucky? Chuc-"
"Forgive me..." a soft whisper came into my ear.
I felt a heavy impact on my head and everything blacked out...
At least, not before seeing a slight spark of red in the darkness...
...
==========
-
Note: May be slightly NSFW, not sure...
==========
Short #8, Part 14(/23)
I slowly opened my eyes. Everything was a blur. It was raining cats and dogs. What can I do?
It?s so cold out here?
I wrapped my arms around my bare, naked body, unable to cope with the cold. However, my efforts proved futile.
Without much strength left, I slowly crawled my way into a forest and hid under a tree. My body was shivering so much I couldn?t concentrate or even hear my own thoughts.
I hid under a tree to at least get some protection from the heavy rain. And I slowly closed my eyes to take a nap.
I regret running away?
But somehow I felt relieved?
Finally I?m free from it all?
If this is the last time I ever close my eyes, if I never open my eyes again, if I don?t even get to see the sun after the rain, I still feel happy, as I?ve at least died free, and not under the clutches of war. I never wanted to die in the middle of a battle, amidst all the suffering and cries of the innocent.
But now I?m free?
?
?Oh, what do we have here? Pretty thing we have here??
I thought I just heard a voice. A very coarse one at that?
?What?s this??
And another one?
?Guys, take a look at this one??
Yet another one?
?Wow, beautiful thing??
?Yep, a fine one here??
?Look at ?em, mm mmm I would LOVE to get myself some of that chest??
?She?s mine!?
?No, mine!?
?MINE!?
So many voices at the same time?
What?s going on?
I slowly opened up my eyes?
The rain had stopped. The sun was up. Oh how I loved the warmth from it, but that didn?t matter. There was a bunch of men, arguing over something, right in front of me.
They all looked dirty and buff, like men of war. Scars over their faces and bodies, beards that had no time to be shaved off?
And then one man sneaked past all of them and came to me, stretching his hand out to me.
?Here, milady. Take my hand and we?ll leave this place quickly. These guys are bad men??
He sounded rough like the others, but his voice was gentle and trustworthy. His smile was warm and welcoming. Without hesitating, I grabbed his hand and he gripped hold of mine, firm and tight. I felt secure and safe with him?
Together, we dashed off quickly but silently to? somewhere even deeper in the forest? somewhere hidden among the trees, totally undetectable.
?Hey, miss??
?Yeah?? I replied.
?Who are you? Or, in that matter, what are you? I like your ears. They look really pretty??
?Uhhh??
I blushed, not knowing what to say. It was the first time anyone has ever complimented me on something.
?I? uhhh??
?It?s okay, miss. You don?t need to reply? now that we?re safe and far away from those people??
He slowly approached me.
?You must be cold? here??
He wrapped his arms around me? so warm?
I felt so safe around him? now that the other men are gone? bandits, I presume?
?So nice? so smooth??
And then he began groping my chest and fondling them, squeezing them and shaking them.
?AH!?
I let out a cry.
?So soft, so big and nice??
And then he got rougher every second as it began to hurt.
?Hehe? no one can hear you from here??
His face turned into a wide, evil grin. The gentle smile he had just a moment ago disappeared, as if it never was there before.
?Here, boys! Hurry up!?
And then three men crowded around me and all gave out the same evil grin as that man.
?She looks so pretty??
?Yup??
?But what?s with those ears??
?Who cares??
And then they gripped hold of my body, every single limb?
I let out loud cries for help but no one was there to hear me?
?
I could take it no more?
Is there no one I can trust?
I had to use them?
?Cause if I don?t?
I don?t even wanna think about it?
My eyes began to glow bright red; redder than they usually are? and then?
?AHHHH!!!?
The four men released me from their grip and shouted simultaneously in pain?
I took a quick dash away. I ran as fast and as far as my legs could take me. My body hurt so much, yet I kept telling myself to keep going on, or else they would catch up and I?d be? suffering again?
If there?s one thing I learned from the wars I?ve been through, that?s to never trust anyone, whether it be an ally or an enemy. The one and only person you can ever trust is you yourself. Every single person in the world otherwise would betray you sooner or later?
I was tired and I knew I couldn?t go too far, even with them distracted. In fact, I always feel a little dizzy myself after using that power of mine. But this time, I had no choice, did I?
Soon, my body was at its limit. I couldn?t run anymore even if I wanted to. My legs just refused to move, no matter how hard I tried?
I looked up into the sky?
I?m done for, aren?t I?
?
?Hey there, little bunny??
I lifted my head and saw a sweet, gentle smile. Her face blocked out the sun?s rays behind her. I had to squint my eyes a little to see her?
She was beautiful?
An angel with no equal in beauty?
Her long, black, silky hair that reached the ground swayed in the air as a light breeze blew.
?Princess? Princess? Princess, what are you-?
?Eirin, over here. Look at her? poor thing??
I looked at the other woman with long, silvery hair, tied into a long braid by her side.
?Eirin, can I take her home?? said the girl with the black hair.
?I don?t know, Princess? we do have a lot of rabbits back home already??
?Awww? Eirin? Please??
And then the girl with the long black hair pouted and looked at the woman with large, watery eyes.
?Please? Please oh please? With pills on top??
?I don?t know, Princ- wait, pills!? Hmmm??
I couldn?t help it anymore. I HAD to ask them for help. If I go back with them, I SHOULD be safe, right?
I said to them in a weak voice, ?Help me??
?Huh??
They both replied, confused.
?They?re after me?? I continued.
?There she is! Look! With two other women too! Oh God, we thank you for the gift today!?
Then the group of men caught up and saw me. I gasped and pleaded the two for help.
?Stay back, Princess!? said the silver-haired woman.
?I got this?? the girl said.
Then she stepped in front. Her sweet, gentle smiled turned into a bloodthirsty grin. Her pupils turned into slits as she cracked her knuckles.
She pointed a finger at their direction and a thin laser pointed directly at one of the men?s heads.
?What?s th-?
But then before the man could finish his sentence, the laser amplified and split into four; the other three automatically aimed at the other three men as pink, yellow, blue and green balls of light began slowly emerging from the girl?s finger and rained at the men, slowly piercing their heads and only after a second or two did it stop, and when it did? they were not the same as they were just a moment ago?
One of them had his head completely blown off, pieces his brain scattered over the ground around him and puddles of blood formed around him.
Another had half his face destroyed with only an eyeball still dangling from the remaining eye socket and his body had holes all over with a broken spinal cord bent outwards from the back of his body.
And the other two had their bodies blown right off with only their heads remaining, with that one hole made by the first laser she fired.
Chunks of flesh, organs, guts and blood everywhere?
The girl was about to turn back, only to let out a sigh as she saw another group of men heading this way?
The first few who found me under the tree?
She lifted a finger up in the air, pointing directly at the sky. Then she swung the finger downwards diagonally in a slashing gesture, releasing a line of arrow-headed bullet-like projectiles, sending them hurling directly at the men in an arc. She repeated the action a few times as the men?s screams of pain filled the air. I could see some of them having the bullets pierce right through them while some had them embedded right into their heads. Some of them were unlucky enough to be caught off guard in the wrong position at the wrong time, having an arrow pierce right through their chests, breaking their hearts instantly. I wouldn?t really call them unlucky, though. They were fortunate that they need not suffer like the rest.
?Princess, stop!?
The silver-haired woman grabbed hold of the girl?s hand tightly, not releasing it as she gave a stern look to this ?Princess?.
The girl stopped. Her slit eyes reverted to her round, dark brown eyes. Her huge, threatening grin filled with bloodlust turned into a little frown as she gave out a loud sigh.
?Ahem. Sorry about that, little rabbit?? she said in her sweet, elegant, gentle voice once again as she stretched out her hand to me and smiled with her eyes closed. ?Come on? let?s go home??
?Home? she said?
Is she really going to take me home with her? After all I?ve done? In fact, what have I done to deserve this? I?ve only been a heavy burden on her. She had to waste her time here just to protect me. I don?t deserve all this. I am but a piece of trash, a pile of rubbish. I do not deserve to be treated well, to be hospitalized by such a kind soul?
?You look worried, little bunny? Don?t be. It?s safe. Eirin and I were just here, picking up some herbs and mushrooms for her to make some new medicines and-?
?Princess, you needed all this fresh air. Being at home, locked up in your room all the time is not good for your health??
The girl with black hair pouted. And then she smiled when she looked back at me.
?Come on, let?s go!?
?*cough* Why? *cough*? I asked.
?Why what?? the girl asked with her smile on.
?*cough* Why are you being so nice to me? I am just a stranger to you??
?I don?t need a reason to be kind, do I?? She continued, still smiling. ?Oh, I?m Kaguya? Kaguya Houraisan. And that?s Eirin, she likes nagging?? she said, pointing to that other woman who was picking up some herbs. ?And you are??
?Kaguya?? I asked as I slowly recalled something from the past.
?Yes?? she replied, smiling back at me.
Kaguya, Kaguya, Kaguya-
Wait?
Kaguya!?
?Kaguya Houraisan as in? The Lunarian Princess??
I was shocked when I knew I had heard that name somewhere before.
?The one and only.?
Her smile was still as wide and beautiful as ever. She may be a little violent when she gets mad, like just now, but I don?t see a reason how someone like her could ever be exiled; banished from her home, unable to return no matter how much she cried and pleaded?
She was the first person to ever show me compassion?
Never before had I understood warmth and kindness until just a few minutes ago?
My whole life, I had been trained to never trust anyone?
Now, I think, with a new home, I can make new friends?
?and of course?
?have a nice and warm?
?family?
I blinked a few times and shook my head, slowly opening my eyes again as everything blurred and shattered, like glass dropped onto the cold, hard ground.
I blinked once more.
I was on a bed in a white room, filled with brightly-lit lights. I looked around a bit and saw Reisen seated beside me on a chair, dozing off. Her ears twitched. She opened one eye.
?Oh, you?re awake?? she asked.
?W-Wh-What just happened?? I asked her.
?Well, sorry you had to relive that feeling of having everything spin and distort around you? but now you understand why I?m doing all this, right??
?Huh??
I was still feeling shaky?
And then the girl with long, silver, braided hair came into the room.
?Awake already I see? Udonge, come here and help me out??
?Master, please don?t??
?Do you wanna be our little test subject again? Come on, just help me out here. I really wanna see how this one turns out??
Reisen only sat there, stubborn and not wanting to move a muscle.
?I? I?ll? I?ll do it?? she finally spoke up.
?Huh? And after all we?ve gone through to get some replacements, you want to be the subject again?? the woman raised an eyebrow and grinned. ?I see you?re starting to enjoy it, huh? Or maybe you?re addicted to it? Hehe??
?B-B-But, Master??
?Sigh. Udonge, who are these people to you? Why do you treat them this well? Are you really willing to give up the Princess just to help them? Are you really trying to foil the Princess? plans? Do you really want to go back there??
?Huh? I don?t get it. Go back where??
?We?ve been here for some time, and I guess they finally found out the Princess is still alive??
?What are you talking about, Master??
I could only sit there, watching the two?s conversation.
?Udonge?? the silver-haired one said. Eirin, if I recalled correctly? ?The Princess never was banished. She was supposed to be killed off long ago? by yours truly??
?What!??
The woman let out a sigh.
?She was sent to Earth for committing the crime that is the consuming of the Hourai Elixir which made her immortal. I was sent not long after that to kill her off, but seeing a young, innocent girl who had just grown to love and appreciate her life and truly understand the hardship of being? unwanted, I couldn?t help but help her out. Even back before the exile, we were great friends. How could I just take my best friend?s life away like that? So I decided to run away with her. We found our way into this place, Gensokyo, and then we met Tewi who helped us out a lot. And then we found you, Udonge, a fellow exile??
She coughed and then continued.
?Now, they somehow found the Princess?, or rather, OUR whereabouts and I heard they?re out to get us. All three of us. And who knows what they?ll do to the rest? The ones we?ve grown attached to. Will they all be killed off as well? What would happen to the family we?ve made here? What would happen to all my newly-made medicines that aren?t even in stock yet??
???
Reisen kept quiet, totally unable to say thing.
?Which is why the Princess and I devised this plan in the first place. We found a way to seal the Earth in an artificial chamber, completely cutting off the link between the Earth and the Moon. Besides, we even gave them a moon of their own. We aren?t really that selfish, are we??
?But this is not our moon?? I decided to speak up. ?This one is fake. It?s a lie. This moon?s a lie! We just cannot accept that. And this is why they?re fighting back??
?Hmm?? the woman turned to me.
?Miss Eirin? Yeah, you see, not everyone wants an eternal night like this. Some actually love bathing in the sun. Besides, if it is night time every time then-?
?Stop! Enough of this! You people don't understand...?
?Master, I think we really should-?
?Udonge, what?s gotten into you? Do you really wanna go back there? You?ll be executed! Or worse??
I tried to argue with her a little more. Who knows, I might be able to help Sanae and the rest solve this little ?incident? without any more bloodshed.
?Enough!? she exclaimed, putting on her rubber gloves like a doctor would in the hospitals. She took out a huge syringe and filled it with some blue-ish green liquid. ?I wonder what this will do??
The needle was sharp. No, that?s an understatement. It seemed as long as a ruler and just looking at the tip freaked me out that I could feel my guts shrinking.
?This will only take a second??
It was then that the only door leading outside was broken down?
By a few spears and a large, bright blue laser beam. And I heard Sanae?s voice?
?GUYS! ARE YOU IN HERE??
?
==========
-
Short #8, Part 15(/23)
Three girls and a bunch of floating dolls came barging into the room where the four of us were. An annoyed expression filled Miss Eirin?s face.
She stood up and began asking, ?Why? why are you doing this??
?Why? Why are we doing this? Why are YOU doing this, lady?? Sanae said, angered.
The woman looked even more annoyed than before. She opens her mouth but before she could say anything she stopped and a slight grin appeared on her face.
?Then I guess? I?ll just have to stop this myself, huh?? she said as she quickly reached for a bow and a bundle of arrows set lying on the desk beside her.
Another fight was about to break out. I knew if we just stayed here, we would be caught in the crossfire and? no I don?t wanna be like those people I saw in that vision?
?Enough, lady! There?s three of us now and only one of you. You know you don?t stand a chance at all,? Sanae spoke; full of confidence in her voice.
Now that I think of it, if Eirin had to retreat while fighting only Sanae and Marisa back then, then now she would be trashed? no I don?t want that to happen too. I may not have known her for long, but she has her own reason for doing this. Can?t we just discuss this whole matter? Without anyone getting hurt?
Eirin readies her bow and arrows and gives Reisen a glare. ?Udonge! Are you just going to sit there and watch your Master die? Or will you join in and help accomplish the Princess? goal??
?B-But Master?? Reisen said, slowly beginning to wet her eyes again. ?These girls are too much for even the both of us. Why, Master? Can?t we just talk things through with them??
Her master gives one last sigh to Reisen, and then softly said to her, ?It?s die now under these people?s hands, or die later, in possibly more painful ways, under the hands of those who have been pursuing us all these years??
And then she shoots her first arrow, slightly grazing past Sanae?s face, causing a small cut on her pure, smooth skin and blood comes slowly dripping out.
?That was just a warning shot. Step back now and return to your everyday lives, or perish!? she said to the trio.
Marisa took out an octagonal-shaped object from her dress pocket and a spark in her eyes showed how ready she was. She looked at Eirin, ready to strike at any time. ?So you?re really going to do this again? Bring it on, ze~?
Sanae, too, prepares her exorcising amulets, slowly emanating a purplish glow from its surface.
And then Eirin pulls back another arrow quicker than any of them could make a move, but then?
She released the arrow which flew right past Alice, who was standing the furthest out back, right in front of the door. Not only did she miss, she missed by A LOT?
I looked up at the woman; her eyes wide open in shock as the arrow was stopped in mid air. Or to be exact, when I took a second look at the door, there stood a young girl, at around her early twenties, grasping hold of the arrow with her right hand.
?Princess!? Eirin then let out a gasp.
?Hohoho? what?s this? We have visitors? Why didn?t you tell me, Eirin?? the girl said.
?So YOU?RE behind all this?? Sanae said as she turned behind.
But to our shock, her hands were swift and in the blink of an eye, she used the arrow she had caught and stabbed it right through Alice from the back.
I sat there, stunned at what she had just done. Oh how I hoped it was all just another nightmarish vision like the ones I had before?
?except it wasn?t?
?ALICE!? Marisa shouted as Alice?s body fell to the floor.
?Alice!? Sanae kneeled down in front of the body as well. ?Alice??
?What is it? Given up already? Fufufu?? the girl with the long, black hair said, giggling like a little kid.
?Why, you?? Marisa?s eyes were filled with anger, blazing with furious rage. She wrapped her fingers around the little octagonal object she had brought out from her pocket earlier. ?How could you do that to her?? Her hand began to glow as tears rolled from her face.
?Marisa, what do you think you?re-? Sanae asked as she put her hand on the witch?s shoulder but was pushed away as Marisa charged right at the girl.
Marisa landed a punch on the girl and continuously assaulted her until both were outside the room we were in, and that was when she shouted at Sanae. ?Take cover!?
As soon as she said it, she cupped both hands together around the octagonal block of wood and aimed at the girl, followed by a huge blinding light and a large explosion?
?MARISA!? Sanae screamed at the top of her lungs. ?MARISA! WHY!??
The mansion shook and the ground trembled. This one is like the one before, except much MUCH worse?
?MARISA!!!? Sanae?s screams continued to echo throughout the hallways of the mansion even after the tremors stopped.
As the light faded away, Sanae ran out of the room, pushing away the dust cloud, to check up on Marisa, lying weakly on the floor.
?Hehe? I?m okay, Sanae?? Marisa said with faint smile. ?At least I got her, ze?? she continued.
?But why? You could?ve done it WITHOUT endangering your life like that?? Sanae?s voice filled with worry.
?But I?m okay, and I guess it?s all over, right? Haha?? the witch continued.
?PRINCESS!!!? Reisen shouted as both Eirin and her ran outside to see the other girl.
But something isn?t right?
I took a few steps, slowly, and stepped outside the room to accompany Sanae and Marisa.
?Hey, guys? Sanae?? I called. ?If it?s all over? why does it feel so? dark? It should be aroun-?
But before I could finish, Sanae turned to me, slightly surprised. And she pushed me back into the room, right before dodging a small but thick beam that blasted where I was standing.
?S...Sy?Sy?ou?ji? I heard Alice call out to me, weakly. She coughed a few times before she continued, ?Get Sanae and Marisa to get out you guys out of here as fast as possible??
?Why?? I asked.
?Shanghai?? she replied. ?She?ll be back with help to finish this??
?Finish what?? I asked again.
?Just evacuate?? she coughed a few times again. ??now!?
I stood up, and was about to get Sanae, only to realize she had disappeared, together with the rest of them. No one was in the hallways.
?Syouji, I?m telling you this one last time?? Alice said in her weak voice. ?Get out of here, now. Oh, and after this is all over, can you do me a favor and get Marisa to tell my mother I love her??
I stood silent for a while. ?No?? I said.
?What?? Alice looked back at me.
?I?m getting all of you out of here safe and sound. I wanna continue the normal life I had with Sanae, and if you have anything to tell your mother, tell her yourself?? I forced out all the courage within me. I pushed out all my confidence. I don?t want to see anyone hurt anymore.
Alice laid there for a while, surprised at my answer...
And then she began laughing...
?Hey?? she said. ?Don?t try to be a hero, kid? You?re not one so don?t even bother trying to become one. Listen here, I don?t know how long you?ve been in Gensokyo, but it?s not all rainbows and sunshine. If you?ve been treated well here ever since you came, then heed my words? you won?t be when that shrine maiden?s not around with you??
?Huh?? I didn?t really get what she meant.
?Kid?? Alice continued. ?I don?t mean to break your confidence, but we youkai can handle ourselves easily. All you need to do right now is to get that shrine maiden and that witch out of here. And your friend too. You are completely powerless, and no matter how hard you try, you can never level our strength. So please, if you want a normal life, just stay out of the shrine maiden?s business, will you? I?m being real nice to you since you?re a friend of Sanae?s, so please don?t stick your nose into someone else?s business like this, ?kay? You?re only looking for trouble??
I was stunned. I couldn?t agree less with her, though. But well, I did what she said and the first thing I did was quickly wake the still-asleep Chucky up. How does he sleep through that entire ruckus anyway?
?Heh?? Alice grinned at us. ?Now just get out of here and never speak of this incident ever again after this, for your own safety?s sake, AND for our sakes.?
?Huh? Where am I?? Chucky said, wiping off the drool of his face.
?No time to explain, just run. Now.? I said, hastily grabbing his hand and running off. At least, not before stopping at the door to take one last look at Alice. ?Are you going to be okay?? I asked her.
?Just go!? she exclaimed.
We got out as soon as possible and even in the distance, we heard her voice from the hallway. ?Geez, what was that Sanae thinking, bringing in not one, but two huge burdens with her??
?And now to find the rest...? I told Chucky, holding onto his hand as we both ran across the hallway.
?Dude, this is kinda gay?? he said, but I just ignored him, whether he meant it as a joke or not, as it was an emergency anyway.
?
==========
-
?Dude, this is kinda gay?? he said, but I just ignored him, whether he meant it as a joke or not, as it was an emergency anyway.
You sayin' I like dudes? (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6qR_LM4nQ7w#t=7m57s)
So Gensokyo isnt all gumdrops and rainbows eh? I like these kinds of stories, Good job on it.
-
Short #8, Part 16(/23)
Past the hallways we ran, not stopping no matter what we saw or heard. Basically there were girls with bunny ears and bunny tails all over the place, gasping whenever we passed by and even without looking, I knew the person whose hand I?m holding onto right now is already gushing blood out of his nose like there is no tomorrow.
Anyways, no matter how much we ran, I saw no sign of Sanae and the rest. The hallways seemed endless. I don?t know how long it has been or how many turns we have taken, but this place is probably just as bad as the bamboo forest outside, if not worse.
Soon, after what had seemed like an endless journey, we managed to find our way to the entrance again. And there they were. Sanae, Marisa and the long, black-haired princess Kaguya facing off in the most vicious fight I have ever seen.
But what is this? It's two on one, Sanae's already panting and covered in scratches, Marisa looked exhausted and was already pushing herself beyond her body's limits, but the other girl, princess Kaguya... she was barely breaking a sweat and mildly panting, laughing even. How is this even possible?
The battle raged on. There was nothing else I could do but stand there and watch, amazed at the bedazzling colours being thrown around. I could see each of the girls getting hit quite frequently. But one thing I realized was, no matter how many times Kaguya gets hit, she doesn't seem to flinch. In fact, she's hardly even trying to dodge them and just taking them head on while holding out her right palm, blasting Sanae and Marisa with her own shots. She looks very confident, not even worrying about her own wounds and only prioritizing on getting Sanae and Marisa. A little too confident.
But something doesn't seem quite right. Why isn't she trying to dodge their attacks? Why isn't she even bothered to check on her own wounds? And then I noticed the shocking truth...
I looked at the cuts Sanae had just landed on her with her glowing-purple amulets. They just seemingly close up a second or two after she receives them. And after that, her skin just looks so perfect, ever so smooth and clear, not even the slightest hint of a scar, as if she had never received them in the first place. What is this girl?
And then I remembered what Alice told me. I know I am no hero. I know I am pathetic. I know there is nothing much I can do to help. I am but a burden that will drag everyone down. But even so, if Alice at least trusts me enough to get Sanae and Marisa out of here, I believe I can do it myself. But I wonder though, what is this big plan Alice has up her sleeve?
"Hey Chucky?" I softly whispered. "We'll have to make a run for it, okay?"
He nodded his head in reply.
Just then, the rumbling of the earth was back. This time, it was bigger... MUCH bigger than the ones before. And is it just me, or are these tremors a little... longer than the previous two?
THUD.
What's that?
THUD.
The sound of heavy footsteps.
THUD.
Wait...
THUD.
It's coming from...
THUD.
...
THUD.
Outside!?
THUD.
Whatever this is...
THUD.
It's coming this way...
THUD.
It's gotten even louder now. I don't know what it is but I can sense danger right outside. We have GOT to get out of here, now!
THUD.
But how are we going to get Sanae and Marisa's attention without being caught by Kaguya?
"Sanae! Marisa!" Chucky shouted suddenly. "Quickly, we gotta leave this place!"
Great plan...
Now we're going to get killed...
I turned to Chucky with an annoyed look on my face. But surprisingly, all the noise and rumbling had stopped all of a sudden. The three girls just took notice of the earth's trembling a moment ago. Everything stood still.
Without hesitating, Sanae gave a sign, calling us to leave quickly while Kaguya was distracted, which we did as fast as we could, for we knew, if we hadn?t, something really bad would befall us?
Right as we left the mansion through the front door, the sky was dark. Darker than ever before. The moon was nowhere in sight.
Everyone was panting, gasping for a breath.
?Hey?? Marisa called. ??w-w-where is? Alice??
I looked down, unable to look her in the eyes, and pointed at the mansion. ?She told me to find you guys and leave as soon as possible?? I tried to force it out.
Marisa?s eyes widened. ?She? what??
Silence filled the air?
But only for a second?
The sound of metal clashing broke the silence that filled the air. And as we eyed the mansion from where we stood, it came crashing down?
??? Marisa stood silently. Then tears filled her golden eyes. ?That idiot! Why?d she- Why!??
?Marisa?? Sanae wrapped her arms around the witch. ?Don?t tell me that?s??
?Yes it is, ze~? she replied. ?The doll she has been working so hard on? her life-long dream? A sentient doll who could guard its mother?s grave where all its sisters would lie lifeless one day??
?But is it worth the sacrifice?? I interrupted. ?I mean, she worked so hard to finally achieve something she?d always wanted and just die for it? I mean, I don?t get it-?
?Shut up!? Marisa shouted at me. ?What would YOU know? You don?t understand how she feels, okay? Not one bit! You?re just an ordinary human, spoon fed ever since you were born. You will never get her feelings. Not even the slightest bit!? then she broke out in tears, under Sanae?s embrace.
?There, there?? Sanae said, trying to comfort her. ?At least it?s all over now, ri-?, then she kept quiet for a while, looking at the half-ruined mansion as the dust clouds cleared up. Her jaw dropped wide open.
?Oh, what a mess...?, a voice suddenly said from under all the rubble. ?Good thing nothing else but the living room got destroyed. I hope the girls can fix this up soon?? And then Kaguya pops out from behind the dust cloud, wiping off the dust from her dress; almost totally unharmed with only some cuts and scratches on her. ?Sheesh, did you have to do that??
Now I see what was really blocking out the sun? what Marisa had meant earlier when she mentioned Alice?s dream?
A gigantic figure stood upon the mansion, around two times the size of the mansion itself -which was already HUGE- blocking out the moon. It raised both its arms with a giant crystalline sword in each hand. This is like a real giant mecha! Except, of course, it?s a doll.
With full force, it swung both swords downwards on Kaguya, not missing an inch. A direct hit! Blood spurted from her body. Then she fell flat on the cold, hard ground, face first.
?Is? it over?? I asked, curious.
Well, everyone THOUGHT it was over? but then the body began moving again. Her spinal cord reconnected itself. Her body parts slowly moved to the main body as her perfect skin regenerated quickly and wrapped around her guts and insides. After a while, the body had completely reformed. Almost completely reformed?
It walked around by itself, headless, before picking up the disembodied head with a huge, bloodthirsty smile cutting its face, and then raising it right above the body. Veins and arteries joined up first, followed by the spinal cord reconnecting and then the flesh and soon after that her skin wrapped around it all, making her look perfectly beautiful again. She was in her flawless figure once again. Not even a single scratch on her body anymore.
?You guys better run for it?? Sanae said.
She didn?t need to tell me that. I already know. And one thing is for sure, I am NOT going to take a look at Chucky, because if I ever see blood coming out from his nose after that, I know for sure I will see breakfast, lunch AND dinner? from yesterday?
The doll raised its two swords again, ready for another strike. And then once again, it struck. Its two swords glittered under the moonlight and then there was the sound of clashing metal.
Kaguya disappeared from where she stood. ?Tsk tsk? That last one actually hurt, ?ya know. I gotta watch out now?? the princess said in a cheeky voice, standing several feet away from where she was just a moment ago.
?It?s no use, Marisa,? I heard Sanae say. ?I?m gonna get them here to help us out. Can you distract her??
?Dunno, ze. I think I probably can, but only for a moment?? Marisa replied, slightly worried.
?That?s all I need,? said Sanae as she pulled out a stick from her sleeve. Well, I can tell it?s no ordinary stick as it had some small pieces of folded paper on it, and being the non-believer I am, I probably wouldn?t know what it is or what it?s used for. I guess it?s some kind of staff used by shrine maidens for rituals or something?
Marisa closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. She grinned as she slowly opened her eyes again, ready for another go. Standing on her broom like a surfboard, she flew around in circles above Kaguya?s head. She was so fast even I had trouble knowing where she was.
?Why you pesky little-? Kaguya clenched her fist. ?Take this!?
I closed my eyes, prepared for yet another tremor in the earth.
?
?Alright little princess, joke?s over. Give us our moon back and we?ll leave peacefully??
I opened my eyes.
I was surprised?
?You ruined our little card game and our sake. And I know someone who gets REALLY cranky when that happens. Especially when someone takes away her sake??
Two figures appeared before Kaguya. One stood face-to-face with the princess, gripping tightly onto her fist as both exchanged glances and growled at each other.
?HEY!? a really cute, high-pitched voice. It was Suwako! ?I certainly do NOT get cranky when someone ruins my-?
?Enough of your shenanigans!? Kaguya exclaimed. ?I?m gonna-?
She stopped. Her body slowly dropped in half as the giant doll lifted both its swords from the ground, still dripping with fresh blood. A puddle of blood formed around the princess.
?Okay, let?s go home, Kanako. I want some of Suika?s sake again?? Suwako said, smiling.
?Guys, wait! This girl just doesn?t stay down. That?s why-? Sanae stopped them before they could turn their backs away.
?What?? the two replied in confusion. ?Hey, I just remembered something about Princess Kaguya from the moon, Kanako?? Suwako recalled, rubbing her chin. ?Remember that old story about the moon princess who drank some elixir that made her immortal??
Kanako put her palm on her forehead, gently massaging it, and then moving down to her chin and massaging it too as she pressed her brain hard, trying to dig deep into that old skull of hers to find this moon princess Kanako was talking about. There were so many wrinkles on her forehead I wish my great grandma could see, from wherever she is now, how young she still is.
?Hey, I heard that, punk!? she narrowed her eyes at me and showed me her fist. Then she released it and stood up straight. ?I? think I remember now? which means??
A barrage of prettily-coloured balls of light showered upon them from the rear and everything disappeared in a huge cloud of dust.
?Hahahahaha!!!? a maniacal laughter, that which you would hear from some demented villain in those movies and all, or in this case, a villainess.
When it all cleared up, Kanako stood alone with four huge pole-like objects in front of her. She was safe! Thank goodness? but wait, where?s Suwako?
Kaguya got back into a battle stance quickly and put out her palm, shooting out a laser about as thick as a marker pen. Kanako, being the cool-looking person she is, just stood still and tilted her head slightly. Just enough for the laser to graze her face (and scoring more points, too! Wait, what am I saying?).
Kaguya?s grin grew larger. Then it hit me. Back in that vision, where she used, well ALMOST the same move on the group of men who attacked Reisen. And right after that-
Too late?
The laser amplified several times, now the size of a huge train, cutting through the bamboos. Following it, is the shower of those blue, green, yellow and pink bullets like before. Except this time, they are at least thrice the size compared to back then.
Please? no? I don?t want to see her end up like those men.
?KANAKO!!!? Sanae?s screams pierced the sky, followed by another demented laughter from the moon princess.
?Now, witch!? a voice echoed from underground. The shadow beneath Kaguya grew larger every second. I felt time slow down, every second seeming like a whole eternity. I felt everything move in slow motion. By now, the shadow under Kaguya?s feet had already covered half the land we were standing on. I felt everything around us revolve; slowly twisting itself, turning into nothing but black darkness. Nothing else existed anymore, as if darkness had conquered my eyes. Everything around me was a void, pitch black you can say. Even the mansion had disappeared from sight. The sky was just black, not even a hint of light in it. Everything was gone and even when I tried letting out a scream, nothing came out. All sight and sound had perished, sucked into this void. There was only Sanae and Marisa, not too far away from the both of us, and there stood Kaguya, locked in her position and unable to move even a single muscle. Her pupils were moving about, scanning her surroundings, but her body stood still, paralyzed.
Suwako appeared from within the shadows with her eyes closed, humming a song. Four serpentine figures came forth from the shadows; their bodies were as white as snow, except they had a faded glow, like those effects you would see from a ghost in a horror movie. They were as long as entire rivers and soon their bodies fully emerged from the void and began twirling around Suwako in a graceful dancing-like motion.
Then Suwako stopped humming and slowly opened her eyes. It was quite shocking when her eyelids opened up and revealed her yellow irises, in the shape of slits, and it was pure black where her eyes used to be white. The motions of the four phantom-like beings followed suit and stopped along with the humming.
With their crimson red eyes, they looked right into Kaguya?s, who was still stunned there, unable to move an inch. A sweatdrop rolled down her forehead, slowly down her cheeks, down to her chin and then dripping onto the darkness-filled floor, causing ripples right beside her feet.
That was when the four struck her down and proceeded to wrap their long, serpentine bodies around Kaguya, constricting her and slowly and painfully squeezing her intestines out from her gut, right up to her throat and slowly pushing them out from her mouth. Her eyes bulged out of their sockets as Suwako gave a terrifying and demonic gaze to the blonde girl who was holding her arm out ready.
Marisa let out a loud cry and released a rainbow-coloured beam from her left palm and using her right hand to hold the other arm in place. Slowly, she released the arm and brought her right arm in front of her, opening it up to form a cupped shape. From the right palm too, she released yet another beam, amplifying the previous one and everything turned white.
?
I forcefully pushed my heavy eyelids open. Everything started out blur, and then it cleared up. I looked up. The sky was back. I looked around. Everything?s back to normal. The bamboos, the half-ruined mansion, the giant doll sitting in a very highly-mannered style with its eyes closed, and- okay let me rephrase that. Everything?s back to the way it was before the black void showed up.
Then there was the sound of cracking. Like an egg being cracked before putting it into the pan for breakfast. Or like a mirror, or, well you get my point. Yeah? that sound filled the sky above us.
Then more cracking?
And then?
CRACK
I finally saw it?
The moon...
It was what made all those noises?
?
*CRACK!*
And as the fake moon shattered into pieces, only to disappear into the void seconds later, the dark of the night was purged and light began its reign over the land once again. The darkness that shrouded the sun disappeared so quickly, it felt as if the neverending night had never even happened in the first place. The sparkling sun rose from beyond the horizon, standing tall and proud atop the world as it became, once again, the center of the very sky. The clouds cleared up as the shimmering, golden rays of the sun penetrated the vast blue sky, onto the land on which we stand.
?It?s over?? Sanae said, relieved.
?
==========
May need some comments on my fighting scenes. They always turn out very one-sided when it's not like some curb stomp battle...
-
Yer battles are one-sided? Well, in war, both sides stand equal chance of winning, so what I would suggest is to treat it as a tug-of-war kinda thing. One side pulls, the other side pulls, and occasionally one of them pulls real hard.
Wait what am I saying I suck at giving advice why am I even doing this
Chucky must be in heaven with all them cute bunny girls. :getdown: also can i have replies for my shorts :colonveeplusalpha:
-
Yer battles are one-sided? Well, in war, both sides stand equal chance of winning, so what I would suggest is to treat it as a tug-of-war kinda thing. One side pulls, the other side pulls, and occasionally one of them pulls real hard. Wait what am I saying I suck at giving advice why am I even doing this
I know what you mean, it's just, I wanna ask something, is it just me or did that whole scene seem a little too one-sided? As if Sanae gives one good hard tug right after Suwako and Kanako arrive?
Chucky must be in heaven with all them cute bunny girls.
How I wish that would really happen to me one day... :V (as long as they're not sadistic killers, then yeah)
==========
Short #8, Part 17 (Darn, this is gettin' a little longer than I expected)(/23)
?Finally??
It was already noon?
??it?s??
?the sun remained high up in the sky?
??finally??
?the shrine maiden stood up?
??all over??
?everyone else was completely drained and on the floor as she slowly limped her way to the biggest mess around?
?It?s finally over??
She stood upon it, attempting to converse with it in a monotonous voice. It was nothing but a big red pile of bloody, pulsating chunks of human flesh, engulfed in the smell of burnt meat?
?PRINCESS!!!?
A scream from inside the mansion, followed by a girl with bunny ears running towards the shrine maiden in tears.
?WHY!??
The girl grabbed Sanae by the leg and hugged it tightly, tears overflowing and making puddles under her. The shrine maiden gave an angry glare at the bunny. ?I can?t help it, it?s my job?? she said.
?B-B-B-But-?
Reisen could not even stop sobbing to finish her sentence.
?Stop it?? the shrine maiden gave the rabbit a stern warning.
?A?ahaha?ha?ah...ha?AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!?
And right there...
Right behind them?
Was a grotesquely bloodied, red blob of flesh?
?It?s never over?? it said, breathing heavily. It?s skinless, hairless body still had several missing limbs and only half a face. It continued dragging itself along the floor with only one arm, leaving a bloody trail behind it. ?It?s never over, you hear me?...?
Sanae eyed the once-beautiful princess Kaguya, still dragging herself along the ground as her legs slowly reformed.
?Stop, miss shrine maiden, please!? Reisen hugged her leg even tighter. ?Please, I beg of you?? her sobbing never seemed to stop.
Sanae could only watch her beg. ?Reisen, I?m sorry. This is my job. I have t-?
The bunny released the shrine maiden immediately and ran in between her and the princess, opening up her arms, trying to protect her princess. Then she clapped both hands together.
?Please, shrine maiden? ? she put her hands on the ground. ?Please don?t hurt her anymore?? then she knocked her forehead on the ground. ?Please?? and she did it again. ?Please!? and repeated the action several times over.
Sanae sighed. ?This is why I dislike trying to be nice to youkai. This is why I don?t sympathize with your kind. Once you guys get even the slightest amount of pity, you tend to ask for more. Greedy creatures you are. Just be glad you won?t be sealed away, rabbit. Now if you?ll please move, I?m gonna finish her off quickly before-?
?Please, miss shrine maiden, take my life instead. Just spare the princ-?
The rabbit was in tears, crying and begging for the sake of her princess, and what does she get? A slap on the face from the person she was trying to protect. ?That?s enough!? the princess said, pushing the bunny girl aside.
Her face was all done, except for that one empty eye socket. She put her right hand over it as her fingers slowly grew, inch by inch. Her skin regenerated quickly and wrapped around her fingers once they were done, just like before.
Sanae?s eyes narrowed. She brought out a bunch of amulets while muttering some chants to herself.
?Just give it up, humans. You may have ruined my plans, but I can just redo everything with Eirin. And remember this, you can never stop me?? the princess? face had already regenerated again. She was as beautiful as before, that is, until she moved her right hand off her face, revealing the other half of her face, all red and bloodied. She held an eyeball in her right hand with two fingers, then proceeding to push it into her right socket while holding it open with her left hand. Seemed really disgusting?
When she pushed it all the way in, she blinked a few times and lifted her head. All perfect once again?
?You see, puny human? No matter how many times you hit me? no matter how many times you kill me? no matter how many times you destroy me? you will never beat me?? the princess? smile grew larger and larger as she said it. Really reminded me of this clown villain from an old comic book I?ve seen in the past?
Sanae took a few steps back, readying her amulets as they began glowing.
?What can you do, human? Look at yourself, so weak and exhausted. Your body cannot take anymore of this. And look at me, all rejuvenated and ready to for another go,? Kaguya?s hand began glowing like before. ?Let?s see how long you?ll last??
Without hesitating, Sanae threw her amulets at Kaguya, hoping that it?ll work?
?Tsk tsk. When will you ever learn?? Kaguya grabbed hold of Sanae?s amulets and crushed them with her bare hands. ?Let?s finish this, shall we? Once I?m done with you, I?ll go for those friends of yours??
A second later, Kaguya appeared inches away from Sanae?s face, smiling at her. With her index finger on the shrine maiden?s forehead, she said, ?Good night, shrine maiden. Have a sweet, eternal dream??
?Okay, okay that?s enough??
?
Who was that?
A mysterious voice out of nowhere?
Its echoes are coming from?
Here? No. There? No?
?Come on now, enough with your foolishness??
More like? everywhere? At the same time?
?Who are you!? State your name!? Kaguya raised her voice.
And the sound of ripping, sort of like cloth being torn, or rather, in this case, the sky itself being ripped apart?
A pair of hands appeared in the sky, slowly tearing the sky open, revealing a space within which had eyes and mouths staring and smiling at us from the inside. And a mysterious woman stepped out of the gaping hole in the sky, dressed in a light purple night gown. Her hair was tied up in a bun, her face was emotionless and her figure was perfect, just like an hour glass.
?Who are you!?? Kaguya repeated, raising her palm to the woman in the sky.
No reply. Instead, the woman yawned and undid her hair, letting it all down, that golden blonde hair of hers, reaching right down to her thighs. A light breeze blew and her golden hair swayed in the skies above, seemingly glowing, like the fluttering wings of a phoenix. Slowly and elegantly, she descended upon the ground.
Not heeding a single word of Kaguya?s, the woman turned to the green-haired shrine maiden. ?Okay, that?s enough, hon??? she stroked her hair and ran her fingers through it. ?Any more and you would have gotten yourself killed. Reimu Hakurei was never here and the spellcard rules were never made. As you can see, Miss Houraisan here doesn?t die, so you can continue fighting her for as long as you want but you?ll end up dying anyway??
?Huh?? Sanae scratched her head. ?Who??
?Nevermind?? the woman let out another loud yawn, completely ignoring the moon princess. ?She never existed here so it doesn?t matter anyway. But here?s the thing, honey: you are a human. Your friends are humans, and even your two gods there won?t be of much help. Gods are still mortals with a lifespan many times that of a youkai?s. Miss Houraisan here is immortal. No matter how hard you try, you?re efforts will be in vain. Capeesh? Don?t waste your life like that, okay? Here?? she snapped her fingers and Alice fell out of the sky, landing right into her giant doll?s palms. ?Take care of your friends, Sanae??
?Hey!? Kaguya interrupted.
?Oh, hey there, Miss Houraisan. What? Has it really been that long?? the blonde woman raised her brow. ?Have you really forgotten the person who led the army of youkai to the moon a thousand years ago? Well anyways, I?m getting really sleepy and I?m gonna go take a nap now. I?ll fix your house when I come back tomorrow, ?kay? For now I guess you?ll just have to settle with the other half of that mansion that was not damaged in your meaningless little battle??
With the snap of her fingers, a hole formed under her feet and she sunk into the ground.
?And you two,? I jumped when I heard her voice from behind me. ?Be glad you got to meet Sanae. Any moment in the future, you would all just disappear. Your lives are all fake, meaningless, disposable??
And her words turned into echoes. When I turned back, she wasn?t even there anymore?
==========
-
getting really dark in here bro
So I'm guessing this is an alternate timeline where reimu never existed?
-
Short #8, Part 18(/23)
*RING*
?Alright class, hand in your papers before you leave the class for recess!?
I looked down at my own sheet, still all clean and untouched. My hands and legs were still shivering as I recalled the bits and pieces of that day, and especially at the thought of those words, still resounding in my head whenever I close my eyes or blink.
Be glad you got to meet Sanae. Any moment in the future, you would all just disappear. Your lives are all fake, meaningless, disposable?
?Hey man, it?s recess?
*Snap*
?Hey, you alright??
I blinked and looked up, taking a quick, deep breath. A boy looked back at me, putting his hand on my shoulder.
?You should go see the nurse or something. You don?t look really well??
He patted my shoulder and walked away.
?Yo dude, ya? alright?? Chucky approached me from behind, tapping me on the back. ?C?mon, let?s go grab some lunch.?
I nodded my head and stood up. My legs were still trembling beneath me. I was wobbling as I took my first few steps away from my seat but the feeling just disappeared right after that.
?
?Hey, you sure you?re okay? You haven?t even touched that. Normally by now, you?d be back in the canteen, lining up for a bowl of noodles or some fruits or something like that. Are you sick or something??
He put his palm on my forehead to check my temperature.
I dare say this is my first time seeing Chucky serious like this. He?s always been the joker at all times that I?d never really got a chance to see this side of him before.
?Oh there you two are!?
I recognized the voice but I dare not turn, fearing reality.
?Hey Syouji, are you okay??
I closed my eyes, trying to avoid any eye contact.
?Chucky? What?s wrong with him??
?I don?t know either. He hasn?t been himself since this morning? Actually, I think he?s already been like this for a few days now??
I continued looking away as the words softly echoed in my head, like soft whispers in my ears?
Fake? Meaningless? Disposable?
Whoever that woman was, I just can?t scrap her existence out of my mind. I continued listening to that voice of hers still playing in my head over and over again like a tape recorder. I kept on pondering whether or not her words are true?
?Syouji? Don?t scare me like this??
The green-haired girl sat beside me and looked at me directly in my eyes, which I tried to turn away and avoid but was unsuccessful.
?S-S-Sanae??
I finally spoke up.
I had to ask her no matter what. Who was that woman? If what she spoke of was true, then what are we actually?
?Sanae, that blonde woman from the other day, wh-?
She put her finger on my lips, stopping me from asking the questions in my head.
?Shhh? I think I know what you?re thinking??
She sat down beside me and continued.
?I heard her too. Cheer up, that Yukari is always up to something. She?s a really tricky one. I bet she?s just messing with you, trying to scare you. Half the time everything she says is just a bunch of lies. So, lighten up, ?kay??
Her beautiful smile brought me back up again. A sparkle in her eye told me, ?Stand up! Puff your chest out! There?s nothing to worry about!?
?Hey, Sanae? I have one more question?? I admitted.
?Hm??
?Who is this Reimu person she mentioned? Something about her not existing or something??
?That, I can?t answer. Never heard of that name myself. Maybe just another one of those things she came up with to scare us or something. Just take it easy, that?s all. So, how did the test go??
I nodded my head a few times, up and down and- ?What? Test??
Oh no?
I recalled that empty sheet of paper I handed in and being the last to leave the class, mine laid there, atop the stack of papers. Darn, it?s gonna be the first one he sees.
?You okay, Syouji? So, how?d it go? After that hardcore tutoring session, I bet you did well, didn?t?cha?? Sanae smiled with confidence.
True, we did have a hard time during the weekends, trying to catch up on our studies with Sanae guiding us like that. But we did manage to pull it off in the end. When she tested us in the end, we could do just fine, despite History being my worst subject above all.
?It was great!? Chucky interrupted. Saved me actually.
Sigh. Despite what Sanae had just told me, I still have doubts about this Yukari lady. I can still hear her voice forcing its way out of my head. But why? Why can?t I just stop thinking about it and relax? I?m really an idiot aren?t I, scaring myself like this. Just calm down. Take a deep breath. Inhale. Exhale. Yeah, just like that. Relax?
Your lives are all fake, meaningless, disposable? You?re all just trash actually?
Damn it, there it is again. Wait, what was that last part?
?Hey guys, let?s get back to class now or we?ll be late. The bell is gonna ring right about?? she paused for a moment and snapped her fingers right after the short pause and winked at us. ?Now.?
*RING*
Accurate as always, Sanae?
Well, like she said, there really is no point in wasting my time here thinking about something like this. We?d better head back now.
I don?t know, it?s just that thought bothering me the whole time, disabling me from thinking throughout the test this morning. But of all times, why today? Am I crazy for pressuring myself the whole of last night? Even though I knew today was an important day? Why?
?Hey, so are you coming or not?? both my friends called out to me with worried looks across their faces.
?Yeah sure, I?m coming!?
I stood up, slapped myself on the face once. Yes, one tight smack on the cheek to snap myself out of this trance I?ve been in the entire morning.
?
Back at home, I had a good night?s rest after a tiring day. Without taking that incident this morning into account, it was pretty much just an average day. A long, comforting sleep is sure to bring my spirits up again by tomorrow.
At least, that?s what I thought?
?Hey Reisen is that you?? I called out. I had to at least greet her, seeing her as a friend now for helping Sanae and the rest find their way through the forest. What?s more, I had to apologize to her about the mansion. Even though it wasn?t my fault, but I can at least do it in Sanae?s place, can?t I?
The bunny girl slightly turned her head and glared at me with the corner of her crimson-red eyes.
?Reisen??
She turned again.
?Yo, remember me?"
She looked around a bit and decided to ignore me, turning her back to me and started walking away, much faster than she was before.
?Hey!?
?Okay Tewi, stop it!? she yelled. ?This isn?t funny anymore, it?s just plain creepy!?
?What is?? a short pink-dressed bunny girl appeared and let off a loud, unladylike yawn.
?Huh? Weren?t you- I mean, you were- where were you hiding?? Reisen began looking around the mansion. Wait weren?t we just somewhere outside Sanae?s shrine just a moment ago? I recalled seeing the shrine just behind me, and the stairs, and those trees, but how? How?d I end up in here?
?Uhhh, hiding? Can?t you tell I was sleeping? It?s the middle of the night, what else do you think I?m doing? Sheesh.?
?I don?t know, I just thought you were playing a prank on me, calling my name in a soft, creepy voice and hiding and- wait, so that wasn?t you??
?Nope??
?Then??
I stared at both girls, confused and unable to compute?
?Hey, you two, I?m right here?? I said aloud but was, once again, ignored by both of them.
?Okay, let?s just get some sleep. You?ve been under a lot of stress lately, Reisen. You really should get some rest for the night?? Tewi continued to speak, still ignoring me.
I had a bad feeling in my gut. My heartbeat grew faster. I jogged past them and stopped right in front of them, waving at them and calling out to them.
And then my greatest fear came true?
?I don?t know, Tewi. I guess you?re right, maybe I?m just too tired. I really should get some res-?
Without bumping into me, heck, without even stopping, I felt their entire bodies phase through mine as if I were nothing but thin air.
?Tewi, you felt that? I just had this cold sensation and? EEEEK!?
?What do you mean, I felt nothing at all?? the rabbit in pink stared back in confusion.
?Is this some sort of prank? If it is, it?s not funny!?
?I swear, Reisen, I?m not doing anything. Cross my heart and hope to d- oh look it?s that blonde woman again. Hi~? Tewi waved into the darkness. And from within the darkness appeared a figure shrouded in shadows, slowly approaching me and revealing herself as the woman who had appeared the other day to save us.
?So, kid? have you gotten used to it yet? Being non-existent in this world, I mean?? the blonde lady, Yukari as Sanae called her, smirked at me.
?W-what?s going on??
My voice was trembling as I felt a big gulp down my dry throat. However the woman only stood there with her face frozen in a creepily spine-tingling grin. Just watching her made my hair stand on end. Closing my eyes made everything worse. That image of her burnt into my mind and I could see it in my thoughts. Her impossibly-wide grin as if she had slit her mouth from one ear to another, her head slightly tilted and she was surrounded by pitch darkness and glowing red eyes everywhere.
?fake , meaningless, disposable?? she kept repeating over and over again. Her voice was everywhere?
But then I knew I had to ask her anyway, what she?s planning this whole time?
?Erm? Miss Yukari??
Suddenly there was a great flash of white and I felt my body boiling for a slight moment before opening my eyes the next second to realize that I was back in my own bed.
?Darn it!? I punched my soft bed. What?s really going on here? I need to know, who is this woman actually and why is it that I?m bothered so much by this. Normally if it were any other person on any other subject, I would have just regarded them as jokes and just forget them the next day, but this has been on my mind for far too long. I want to know!
*Knock knock*
?What?s going on in there, Syouji? Is everything alright??
Mom? What?s she doing up so early?
?Nothing, everything is fine, Mo-?
?I?m getting really good at this??
Huh? Wait a second, that voice!
I turned around to see the blonde-haired lady from my dream sitting on my bed, right behind me.
?Miss Yukari, I have something to ask of you?? I said.
?Hm? You don't seem that surprised, boy. Anyway, what is it??
I took in a deep breath and continued. ?Why did you help us? And who is this Reimu person you spoke of? What did you mean when you said she never existed and some rules were never implemented? What does this girl have to do with us being 'trash' like you mentioned? What are you planning with all this??
The woman only looked down and sighed.
?Well, I guess I can tell you everything, now that things don't look really good over there either??
...
-
Short #8, Part 19(/23)
?I actually feel sorry for you, boy? so I think I really have to tell you? about you and your fake existence. You are but a replica. In fact, everything is; every single person you see, everyone you know, every little object lying around, every last particle from one end of the world to the other. They?re all fakes. And it?s all because of yours truly??
?What? I don?t get it?? I sat on my bed, deep in thought, trying to make out any hidden meanings behind her words.
?Sigh. To be honest, as almighty as one can be, one can never break the laws of the universe. To put it simply, I removed a single chess piece from the board and the universe responds by rearranging every other piece left on the board to its own satisfaction??
?I... still don?t understand, Miss Yukari??
?Hmm, how do I put this? Okay, you see, some time ago, out of pure boredom I decided to just mess around with? stuff? Ahem. Anyway, a simple otherwise innocent prank had gone awry, bringing up a whole other world to stand in the previous one?s place and well??
The woman stood up and walked towards the door, locking it and then proceeding to open up what had seemed like a small hole through it and with a snap of her fingers a cup of hot tea emerged from the hole, floating towards me, followed by another one she grabbed hold onto in the most polite, ladylike manner. Not wanting to refuse her offer, I took the floating cup and put it on my desk.
Yukari then took a sip of tea from the cup she was holding before continuing.
?I?ve never really felt this way for anybody before. Over three thousand years, this is, I dare say, the first time I can actually sympathize with someone. Perhaps it?s because I was the root of it all? well anyway-?
?Miss Yukari,? I interrupted. ?Can you just get to the point, please? I wish to know more about this whole thing-?
*creak*
*footsteps*
*knock knock*
?Time for breakfast, honey.?
Mom!? Wait, what should I do? ?Sorry Mom, busy discussing about chess with a youkai lady in my room?? Hell, no! Okay, maybe I should take it easy, slowly explain to her and-
?Mom! Can?t I have my own privacy time!? I mean, I?m a growing boy, ya? know! I need my own private time??
What the!? I never said that!
I turned to look at the blonde woman by the door, grinning back at me.
?What?? she asked after pausing for a few seconds.
?What did you just do!?!??
?Oh, just some fun with your voice. I?m getting pretty good at this, huh? She?s already downstairs by now?? she let out a girlish giggle.
I took in a deep breath and exhaled. Okay, if she were Chucky or any normal person I know, I would have punched her right in the face, but since she?s not, I?ll just have to bear with it?
?Okay, Miss Yukari, who are you, really? This time, I?d like you to explain everything to me, down to the very details. And this time, no more metaphors, just tell me, please??
The woman takes another sip from her cup, eyeing me with one eye before putting the cup down and grinning.
?Who am I? I?m the great youkai sage, of course! I have lived longer than even your greatest ancestors. I have seen the gods from long ago rise to become what they are today. I have lived through countless wars. I have seen and been through every single thing you can ever imagine. Everything. Which is why I?ve lost the true meaning of living long ago. I do things just for the sake of reducing everyday boredom. Enough for an introduction??
O?kay? So a youkai who has been through thousands and thousands of years of boredom is now in my room, seated right before me with her legs crossed and sipping tea? Why does it seem so weird yet I do not think it is a dream?... Wait, thousands of years? Seen gods achieve what they are today? Man, this lady sure is-
?Don?t you dare say it!? she held a parasol ?that had appeared out of nowhere- right before my face, with its tip just tangentially touching my face. I raised my hands up, at the level of my eye.
?Okay, okay,?? I said as she brought down her parasol which disappeared into a dark hole beneath her feet. ?So? Miss Yukari? who is this Reimu person then? What does she have to do with Sanae?s fight back then? You said something about some rules and Sanae not being able to beat that princess or something. So? who is this person??
?Reimu Hakurei? Well, some called her the Shrine Maiden of Paradise and, umm hehe, she was a good ol? friend of mine, nah, I?d call her more of a? umm? plaything, I guess? And well, one day she wished for a ?normal life?, so out of pure boredom and curiosity of how long she would last in a ?normal? world, I just decided to grant that wish of hers. But who knew doing so would bring so much more??
The ?great youkai sage? as she proclaimed disappeared in a blink of an eye, reappearing behind me and resting her hands on my shoulders.
?You know why I feel sorry for you? Not only you actually, I pity this entire world which will collapse any time soon. Everything will shatter and return to the abyss as it was??
I gulped and looked upwards, facing her eye-to-eye.
?Then what about that other world? Sanae?s world, will it disappear too?? I asked.
?You mean Gensokyo? Oh, you can rest assured; Gensokyo will be back to normal. But by that, I mean the real Gensokyo. In fact, Gensokyo was never Sanae?s world in the first place. Your friend Sanae was never a hero, just a replacement for good ol? Reimu, appointed by the universe to fight youkai in her stead. That blue-white shrine maiden was nothing but a nuisance??
?How? how could you say that?? I clenched my fists.
Without paying me any heed, she continued. ?However kid, once a wish is made to put everything back in place, all this will just disappear?? She snapped her fingers. ?Poof! Just like that??
I looked around, realizing I was in the kitchen, sitting at the dining table with my mother. I looked down at the untouched bowl of rice.
?What?s wrong, honey? Are you not hungry?? my mother asked with a gentle smile.
?Uhh? I guess it?s nothing. I must be imagining things??
Yeah, that?s right?
I just woke up didn?t I? Sigh. Another morning, another day at school?
I get the strangest of dreams, don?t I?
That is, I hope it was all just a dream
...
-
Yukari created an alternate universe.
I should be screaming right now.
-
Short #8, Part 20(/23)
So, it?s another BORING day at school?
Another day at school I guess?
?Oh hey there, Sanae. You?re early today.? I smiled her a good morning and took my seat behind her. I eyed our sleeping class representative and grinned.
I took my seat, at the usual place, usual time, sigh. Another day to slowly drain me of my time and energy?
I looked at Chucky ?secreting his transparent, creaturely fluids from his mouth and onto the table?, as I joked of. I turned to Sanae with my grin still on. And I looked back at Chucky.
*SMACK*
?Wake up, there?s a fire!? I shouted into his ear.
I looked around the class. Everyone?s smiling and laughing in high spirits as usual while I am left out?
Chucky jumped out of his seat; a trail of his saliva between his bottom lip and the table went on for several inches as he shouted in the class, ?FIRE! FIRE!!!? before realizing everyone else was staring at him with weird looks followed by a burst of laughter by everyone in the class.
Why? I made sure I did everything right, yet no matter how hard I tried, I can never achieve what Mom had. I can never bring the shrine back to its former glory?
?Okay class, get back to your seats and please turn in your English essays from last week??
The class was silent once again, with only the sound of shuffling footsteps and the sound of worry in the hearts of those who had not completed their homework. I for one, actually did this one? I think?
*Sob* I never knew something so trivial would end up so? huge?*sob* And who would think the shrine would fall on that very same day? *sob* all in one single night. *sob* Disaster after disaster. *sniff* A terrible accident, followed by a fire and *sob* and-and-and *sniff* and ending everything with a huge thunderstorm which led to a flood, washing everything away... *sob* Why? *sniff* What did I do to deserve this?
I smiled as I looked around the class.
?Reimu, are you okay?? Marisa asked me while checking my temperature.
I nodded my head and kept quiet, still silently sobbing in my heart.
Is this really all going to disappear like that woman said? Because seeing how peaceful and happy my everyday life is, I really don?t want to give it all up just like that. I don?t want it to end just like that?
Marisa turned around and faced her back towards me, resuming her normal chatter with Nitori.
I can feel I was at the verge of tears again. I do not blame my friends for this? I only have myself to blame? Leaving the fire on while I was on the phone? and now? now everything is gone? My home? razed down to the ground? I?m all alone? And to make things worse, the shrine was set on fire by a group of men who said the shrine was-was-*sob*was blasphemy to the gods? the REAL gods? Even the night before, they had entered the shrine and caused a ruckus, telling everyone to ?stop believing? and to follow in their footsteps, to worship a REAL god?
*sob* And I was too busy taking care of the one at my own home to even realize the fire there? now*sob*now? now I?ve lost everything? all of Mom?s hard work? everything my ancestors had worked for? all gone? carried away along with this careless misconduct of mine?
I felt a tear in my eye.
No, I don?t want that to happen! I want everything to stay, just the way it is!
Besides, Sanae DID say not to trust her, right? Right?
But why do I get the feeling she?s still here? Right by my side? Watching me every passing second?
And there?s nothing I can do about it? Not a single remnant remains? and it?s all my fault?
Then it came to me?
I CAN do something about this!
That one mysterious woman who appeared in my life ever so suddenly?
But I will need some help? from one person?
She told me everything here is fake? Should I trust her?
Is this really the right thing to do?...
She said that one day everything will vanish and nobody will remember a thing. Heck, there won?t even BE anyone left?
Will she answer to my call once again?
Is she really here with me right now? I can feel her presence, sitting right beside me.
I?m pretty sure you can hear my thoughts?
Will you answer me if I call upon you now and request for your assistance, despite having refused it before?...
?so, are you here, Miss Yukari?
Yukari?...
?
...
?Yes??
?
==========
So... remember a previous short where Reimu decides to stay in the "normal world" she wished for? Yeah, I just decided to make this a continuation of that :V
(Italics = Reimu)
And there is this small plothole, so bonus points if anyone realizes that slight mistake I made...
-
That actually made me really sad for some reason. I shall now wait patiently for the next part.
-
Decided to make a little breather chapter for this one...
==========
Short #8, Part 21(/23)
?Psssst...? the sound came from behind me. ?Hey?? a girl whispered into my ear. Sounded really familiar? she sounded a bit like-
?Hey, kid?? she called out again in a soft whisper. I turned my head around, only to jump right out of my seat, falling on my bottom when I saw her face?
?Mr. Morishita, is there a problem?? the teacher gave me an annoyed gaze, followed by a sigh and the shaking of his head before he turned back to the blackboard to continue writing his notes on it.
I stared at the girl seated behind me.
?B-b-b-b-but w-w-why? How? What?s going on? H-H-how are you even here?? I stammered but managed to get my voice out in the end.
The girl smiled back at me, flipping her hair and running her fingers through the silky, long, golden blonde hair as it slowly fell ever so elegantly over her face like a stream of gold flowing down her perfectly-shaped face and further implementing the beauty of the pair of ruby-like eyes of hers that shone brightly under the rays of the sun. She took in a deep breath and began tugging down her uniform with a slightly uncomfortable look on her face.
?It?s a little tight?? she said.
?Maybe it?s because you?re just too fat?? I replied. Oh darn? slipped right out of my mouth?
She just stared at me; her face frozen in a fake and forced smile. She lifted both hands and cracked her knuckles. ?What?s that, boy?? she said as she proceeded to crack her neck. ?It?s just my HUGE womanly chest?? she continued. All with that one facial expression, as if it had been carved onto her.
O?kay? that was? awkward? but yeah? HUGE? like a cow-
Then I felt the absence of my belt, making my pants fall down, right onto the ground?
?EEEEEK!!? several girls in the classroom shouted simultaneously while a few other girls were heard giggling in the corner of the class, along with several others mumbling to themselves. I looked at Sanae, who could only blush as she saw me in my underwear. My heart was racing so fast I felt as if it could explode at any second.
?I-i-i-is that w-what t-t-the g-guys are into t-t-th-th-these days?... Little loli girls from S-S-S-Seihou imprinted on their w-w-w-w-w-whites?? Sanae stuttered as her face grew redder and redder. I could see her gulp once before turning her head away.
?MORISHITA! SIT DOWN!? shouted the teacher across the classroom as the class went quiet. Everyone returned to their places and buried their faces under their textbooks with their eyes focused solely on the books. There was but dead silence filling the air.
Chucky finally blinked and awoke from his ?sleeping with his eyes wide opened? trance. He looked around the class and asked me what had happened, in which I replied by shaking my head. And following that, he nods and resumes his beauty nap.
Then I suddenly remembered?
?Miss Yukari, what are you doing he-? I asked as I slowly turned back to the girl behind me, only to stop when I realized that she had disappeared. I scanned the class, looking for the blonde woman who had just disappeared from the class as suddenly as she had appeared just a moment ago. No sign of her anywher-
?Okay, okay? geez you don?t have to go narrating everything you do and all, you know? I can see full well what you?re doing with my very own two eyes, what more having to read them from your mind? Well, I think you do have a reason to do all this anyway? it?s for the audience, right? Right? Aww c?mon Syouji, you?ll be gone pretty soon anyway so why care about the readers?
That was her alright?
I don?t understand a single thing you just said, Miss Yukari?
But since you?re in my thoughts?
Okay, first things first. Please get out of my head!
Meet me on the roof during recess; I have a few things I would really like to inquire?
?Alright then, kid. Oh and I find your lack of lower body clothing a little? distracting??
I looked down and remembered my pants were still down. Without hesitating, I sat down and pulled my pants up; my face all red like a ripe tomato.
...
==========
-
Hit Yukari below the belt, she hits you back harder. :V One of the only times I've read Yukari actually doing something.
Commencing ROFL
-
Short #8, Part 22(/23)
*RING*
There goes the recess bell. And off I go to see my ?date??
My mind went blank, my eyes staring into space as I slowly went up the stairs, up to the roof. My hands trembled as I turned the doorknob but then I cleared all my thoughts and managed to get a grip on myself. I held on to the doorknob leading to the roof and firmly and steadily twisted it?
The door opens up; the bright rays of the sun shone over me, forcing me to block it out by putting my right hand over my eyes. I squinted and saw a big shadow under the shade at one corner. Took me a while to realize it was that of a bed! How?d it even get there, I don?t even know.
I decided to approach it and at least sit on something soft and comfortable while waiting for that lady.
I took a few steps closer, only to notice there was someone already on it, lying flat, face up.
?Uhhh? excuse me?? I blurted out.
?Ah!? I heard a voice and the bed seemingly sunk into the cement beneath it as if there were a huge hole under it!
Surprised, I decided to take a few back but before I knew it, I bumped into something? soft?
?What?s this?? I said as I put my hand over it, slowly moving around to feel it.
It was soft, but not too soft either. It felt like? like? like?
Then my face grew red as I realized what it was-
?Perverted boy?? Yukari stood with one hand one her hip and the other holding up a pink parasol to block out the sun?s rays. ?Sneaking up to a woman while she?s asleep and then violating her like that? tsk tsk? I can get you sued for sexual harassment if I wanted to? but I?m not gonna??
?Miss Yukari?? I gulped and cleared up my mind. ?Okay, first of all, why are you wearing our school uniform??
?Oh this? What?s wrong? You like it? How else would I enter your class and sit behind you without releasing an air of total awkwardness around myself?? she replied as she tugged her shirt down again. And then recalling something, she glared at me, which eventually turned into a sadistic smile. ?So? do I look? ahem? fat??
Okay, I?m not going to let it slip out of my mouth again?
Ignoring the question, I asked her mine. My main reason for calling her out here in the first place?
?Miss Yukari? that other day? I-?
I was interrupted by a voice. The voice of a young maiden I know and am acquainted with?
?Hey!? the green-haired shrine maiden said, pointing at the woman standing before me. ?What are you doing here??
Immediately, Sanae ran in front of me, faced Yukari and opened up her arms wide. ?If there?s anything you wanna do, you gotta go through me first!?
?I have no business with you, shrine maiden. I?m here because your little boyfriend there called me up here??
?Yes Sanae, I would like to ask her something? important? and I think you should listen to what she has to say as well?? I replied, gently resting my hand on her shoulder.
Loosening up her shoulders and placing her hands by her side, she looked down. Slowly, the young maiden held onto her left elbow using her right hand and she looked up at me.
?O-Okay? B-b-but? I?m not your girlfriend!? her face was glowing red like I?d never seen before!
?Okay you two lovebirds, let?s go somewhere a little more cozy, shall we?? Yukari asked, waving her index finger in the air.
?OH MY GO-? I heard a voice from the door leading to the stairs, followed by the sound of an object tumbling down the stairs, something like a sack of potatoes or something?
Out of natural instinct and curiosity, Sanae and I rushed over to investigate what was going on, only to see Chucky at the foot of the stairs, lying unconscious in a pile of blood.
And yes, the stairs were covered in it too?
*SNAP*
----------
?Chucky? you awake?? I asked.
?Wh-wha?? he slowly opened his eyes.
?You fell unconscious, Chucky,? Sanae said, doing her moe moe smile on him. ?But you?re okay now??
?Yeah, man. Yet another huge nosebleed?? I said.
?Oh? nothing wrong with that, is there? Seeing a body like that in our school- Wait? when did you guys carry me in here?? he asked.
?What?? then I realized something different?
Sanae and I looked around the room, scanning every single corner. Then we faced each other.
?When did we even-?
*SNAP*
?Like that,? Yukari?s voice interrupted after the snapping of her fingers. ?Care for some tea? I always make sure Ran has some prepared and keeps it warm the whole time.? She said as she snapped her fingers once again and before we knew it, we were seated around a small, round table -like what a little girl uses for tea parties- decorated with stickers of frogs everywhere. And on the table were four cups of tea.
Sanae kept silent and stared at the table. ?Hey! Isn?t this table-?
?Nope. Nah. I don?t think so. Doesn?t look like it belongs to that grandma of yours. I doubt it?s hers. Don?t even ask. I got it off the internet?? Yukari said with a grin on her face. A huge one. And her face wrinkled up like the old hag she-
?Shut up, kid!?
?Okay, okay?? I took a look at the tea sitting untouched on the table. I decided to take a sip from it and-
?
----------
?Syouji? Hello? Are you alright? Syouji? Earth to Syouji??
My sense of sight began clearing up. Sanae was right in front of me, waving her hand in my face.
?What happened?? she asked.
?I? I tasted heaven??
???
???
???
?Okay, kid. Time to finish off what you came here for. You wanted to know whether or not what I said the other day were just blatant lies? Unfortunately, no. And no, that wasn?t all just in your dreams, either? because??
???
?...?
??Because what?? I finally broke the awkward silence.
?Sigh? go on, kids. Give one another your kiss-goodbyes?? Yukari said.
?Syouji, what?s she mean?? Sanae looked at me, confused. The look in her eye showed how worried she was when Yukari said it in such a serious tone, something she knew the woman would rarely do.
?Well??
?
----------
Yukari? please? wake me up from this dream? I saw it all? my old life had just flashed before my very eyes? so this current life I?m living is just a mistake, isn?t it?? I want it all back... now? please?
-
I think Yukari is intentionally baiting all those unfortunate accidents. Her idea of a joke scares me. It's like she's one of those old people who want to feel and are acting like they are young. And they just hate hearing bad stuff about their appearance.
Also, a question: is this Sanae the original Sanae or is she the alternate version?
-
Short# 8, Part 23(/23)
*After a long-winded explanation of what had happened the other day*
?Are you? serious? You?re kidding? right? Right? This is all just a joke, right?...? Sanae said as tears filled her eyes. She turned to the blonde woman sipping her tea. ?Yukari, there must be something you can do about this, right? You?ve once told me, back when we first met, that you surpass even the gods. So can?t you at least? stop this from happening??
?I?m afraid I can?t do anything now, ?hon. I gave Reimu a wish, all out of boredom. Then everything got out of control, but now?s the time for me to bring everything back to the way it was, so why shouldn't I?...?
?What? what?s that supposed to mean?? Sanae continued.
?This reality of yours is just a fake. Didn?t you already hear that from your friend just a moment ago? If it?s Reimu?s will to bring everything back, then I shall bring it all back. As much as I pity you, there is nothing I can do to save you all. You were all destined to disappear from this reality? but rest assured, you will all revert to your original lives in the real world once this is all over. You shall be the green-haired shrine maiden who lives atop the mountains once again. You shall all forget everything you?d ever done here and return to your real lives. The ones you were living before any of this ever occurred. This entire incident shall become oblivion. Nothing and no one will have a trace of whatever happened here??
?No?? Sanae said as her voice became softer and softer. ?No? no? no no no? why?...?
She fell on her knees and buried her face in her palms. Her sobbing got louder as the seconds passed. Yukari could only stand there and gaze upon the poor girl on her knees, begging her to let everything remain.
?I apologize for all the trouble I have caused you people. But none of you will have any recollection of this, so I say it?s best if you just say goodbye and enjoy these last seconds of your existence. I don?t know what will happen once I open up that gap and end this ?game? of mine??
Chucky overheard it all and sat on the bed, softly chanting: ?I don?t wanna die a virgin??
How could he think of something like that at a time like this!?
But what more can I do anyway?
The world is about to end, right here, right now?
I am no hero?
I keep reminding myself that?
There is nothing I can do to stop this?
I felt my tears beginning to overflow uncontrollably?
I guess I can only embrace it, huh?
Face it, I never thought there was something I could do change all this in the first place?
No matter how much I begged to that ?great sage?, I doubt she could, or rather, would want to help us out?
?It?s been fun knowing you guys, huh?? I said. ?I wished I?d at least accomplished something if I knew this was happening??
Chucky got down from the bed and grabbed me by the shoulder. The two of us did the same to Sanae as we looked at her confidently.
?We?ll make it through this! Together!? I said.
?I?m sure this nightmare will end, and we?ll all be in our beds. Then we?ll see each other at school again and life continues on as usual on another boring day at school, I?m sure of it!? Chucky said with a confident smile. The first one I?ve seen in a very long time?
And finally, Sanae stops her sobbing, opening up her eyes and smiling once again.
?G-g-group hug?? she said as she wrapped her arms around the both of us.
?I?m sure of it too?? I said.
?Sanae?? Chucky called.
?Hm?? was the reply she gave in her usual, moe voice.
?? I don?t wanna die a virg-? he said, before being interrupted by Yukari.
?Goodnight, folks??
*SNAP*
?
----------
?Sigh, another BORING day at school!? I said in a pathetic tone.
?Yo, Shouji!? Chucky waved at me.
I gave out a loud sigh before he asked me why.
?Prom Night?s coming, huh? Then pretty soon, we?re all gonna graduate and move on in our lives. I?ll never see you again, nor will you ever see me again, huh??
?Nah, I?ll come over to your place whenever I?m free!? he replied.
?So? you bringing a date?? I asked.
?Sigh. Bros before hoes, man? bros before hoes?? he said as he handed me a brofist.
*Brofist*
?If only we had a friend who is a girl, huh?? I said.
?Now that?d be ridiculous! We?d be challenging each other to see who?ll get her, won?t we??
?Haha? I guess so?? I rubbed the back of my head, knowing what he said was actually true.
?And I don?t want to lose a friend like you, Shouji. You?re the only friend I had, have, and will probably ever have?? he smiled.
?What are you talking about? Dude, I?ve never seen you talk so seriously before, man!?
?Hahahaha, yeah, me neither. I just thought I wanted to sound cool or at least more mature for you to remember me by. I wanna leave school a man! An adult!?
?Haha, me too, Chucky. Me too? Hey, I wish we?d made more friends, huh?? I reminisced our high school life, which consisted of mostly playing around like little kids. Just the both of us...
?Nah, we?re good. C?mon man, two?s a beautiful even number! It?s the only even number that?s a prime number! It?s unique! If we had made another friend, then we?d become a group of three. Nothing good comes in threes, or any odd numbers in that matter. You know what come in threes? TRIANGLES!? he made an awkward joke but I decided to laugh with him anyway.
?Hey? Chucky?? I said, tapping his shoulder.
?What??
????Wanna set up another practical joke on him?? I said, pointing outside the window at the small blue car. ?He just got here, so we?ve got approximately fifteen minutes before he reaches his office.?
?Let?s do this!?
So we got up and ran off to prepare everything for our little prank on that annoying principal of ours.
Another day for our mischievous antics, as always?
==========
Also, a question: is this Sanae the original Sanae or is she the alternate version?
Alternate. All of them were, actually. Just that they had the memories of the 'originals' and were living their lives parallel to the 'real world' which was Reimu's world. So once Yukari turned everything back to normal, everything went back to 'normal' and everyone resumes their 'original' lives -the world they were living in back before Yukari changed the world-... I don't know actually, sounded like a much better idea in my head...
-
To be honest I'm not really happy with #8 and will most probably rewrite it/do an alternate ending/do something to it but I don't know what just yet, so maybe I'll just leave it as it is for now...
So got a little bored yesterday and came up with this one-shot...
==========
Short #10, Part 1(/1)
"Spring!" said the fairy in white in an angered tone.
"Winter!" said the fat plump chubby disgustingly obese slightly above average yuki-onna as she let out a loud groan.
"Autumn!" said the two sisters who also happened to be gods. (They hate being called 'goddesses' because that's just sexist as they called it)
"SPRING!" screamed poor Lily White at the top of her lungs. "Spring's the best season because it's my favourite season!"
"Ugh. Winter's the only season!" replied Letty, annoyed at the fairy who looked down upon her one and only season. (Every other season she spends sleeping like the pig she is)
"No!" Shizuha, the elder sister said.
"Autumn's the best season because-" , the younger sister said before the two continued and ended the sentence simultaneously.
?It?s OUR season!"
"Spring's the be-" Lily said again but was interrupted.
"Yo sis, I'mma letcha finish, but Summer's da best season of all time! OF ALL TIME!" said the fairy dressed in black and yellow (like Bumblebee except with more black, and only yellow linings at the bottom of her dress?) "Well, mainly because I like pissing my sister off..."
"Well, I have to agree with the statement my fellow colleague here had just stated. Winter is indeed the one season that stands atop all the four seasons of the year. There is no reason any one of you uncivilized, primitive imbeciles should state otherwise..." commented the blue-haired fairy as she adjusted her glasses.
She shook her head a little and took the glasses off after feeling a slight dizziness in her head. "Wow! Glasses DO make me sound smarta and stronga! With ?em, eye shall be unstoppable! Haha! Eye'm da strongest!" exclaimed Cirno.
Everyone shook their heads and took their eyes off the ice fairy and continued their debate over the best season of the year.
Letty raised her arm and voiced out a suggestion.
"Everyone! There is but ONE way to settle this once and for all! And that's a duel to the death! The last one standing shall be the one who screams it up to the heavens, which of the four seasons is the best!"
"We accept!" said the voice in the sky.
"But there's one thing you gotta know!" said another voice over the clouds, but in a higher and more childish pitch.
"If you mess with one god," Madam Kanako and Little Gir*smack* I mean, Madam Suwako said together, synchronized as they descended upon the earth. "...you mess with all of us!"
"Haha! Eye'll win dis fe shure! Eye'm-" Cirno put on her glasses again. "Ahem. If it's war you brainless fools demand, then it's a war thou shalt hath!"
Cirno snapped her fingers once and darkness filled the skies. A split second later it was dispelled and a short blonde girl in a long white dress and a black vest with a red ribbon on her head appeared beside Cirno.
"Yellow Darkness reporting! I shall fight for our leader with my life! And if it resorts to that then I shall not hesitate to remove the seal with my bear hands..." the little girl said.
Then tremors begun beneath everyone's feet. A huge hole broke through from under the ground as a gigantic earthworm the size of a tower shadowed the land. And atop its head was the green-haired firefly girl who rode on it.
"Green Bug reporting for duty!" Wriggle cracked her knuckles.
"Mystia is the night sparrow from the forest in Gensokyo..." darkness once again shrouded the skies above. "...and when she's here she's what you call a... a... Darn I can't find a rhym- I mean Pink Bird reporting for duty!" everything cleared up and yet another girl stood beside Cirno.
"What's up with that badly edited Barney song?" whispered Wriggle, before yet another girl entered the soon-to-be battlefield.
"Why do I have to wear this cheerleader outfit!? These pom-pom thingies are making me wan-n-n-na-na-naAACHOO sneeze. 'scuse me..." Daiyousei stood from a distance.
"Now, my comrades! Show these foolish imbeciles our victory pose befor-" Cirno removes the glasses again. "...Before we pound da livin sh** outta dem! Wait what was dat sound? That loud beep. Ahem, eye'll beat da sh** outt- there it is again!"
"No vulgarities, Cirno. This IS for audiences of all ages after all..." said Dai.
Cirno puts on the glasses once again before continuing, "We shall let out the beasts within us and repeatedly unleash all our offensive forces upon you fools until every last drop of faeces in your bodies are excreted through every possible orifice! Then we shall bring an end to this meaningless shenanigan of yours!"
"You puny little grade-schoolers wanna talk tough? I'll show you tough!" said Kanako as she clenched her fist and Suwako grabbed her golden rings the size of hula hoops from her hammerspace hat. Pyonta, whose eyes turned to an angered gaze.
"Since you've all got your own forces, I shall bring out my own secret weapon!" Lily Black whistled at the sky.
A ball engulfed in flames fell from the sky at several hundreds of miles an hour. Right as it was about to collide with the ground upon impact, it stopped all so suddenly several feet above the surface and the white-haired 'phoenix' -as they called her- descended ever so elegantly.
"Why am I even doing this, I don't want to be a part of this little argument of yours..." Mokou commented as she blew a loud sigh.
"You do want that maid uniform Kaguya wore to Comiket the other day, right?" replied the black fairy.
Before anyone knew it, Mokou's face turned red like a tomato and she stuck her hands in her pockets.
"Hmph! I'll play along with your childish games..." Mokou tried to keep her cool, despite terribly failing as her heart raced faster than ever and the cool facade she attempted to use was unable to cover up her glowing, bright red face. As hard as she tried she could never avoid those thoughts in her head. Oh, the countless possibilities, all those things she could do with that hot maid uniform worn by the woman who stole her undying heart (literally, at a few occasions) all covered in her sweat, even though it's probably dried by now, it's still filled with her delightful flavour. She could do this and that or even THAT Oh the things she could imagine in that dirty mind of hers made her let out a loud "SQUEE!"
Everyone eyed her with disgusted looks on their faces. Except Lily White, who was all alone; the only person in favour of Spring...
Until...
"Don't worry, my dear friend..." a voice said from behind Lily White right before she felt a hand on her shoulder.
"Spring is the time the flowers will blossom. It is the most beautiful season above all, hands down..."
Lily turned and was stunned in shock and awe when she realized who the voice had belonged to.
"I shall step in right now and show these non-believers what Spring really is..." Yuuka Kazami, the flower youkai, stood in a confident, elegant and ladylike pose, holding up her parasol -which was said to be the pink flower that never withers and that it has been with her ever since her powers first awakened. Some even say the flower was once the beautiful woman who mothered Yuuka- above her head and her chest puffed out, greatly throwing down the other girls' confidence and mentally demoralizing them with her perfect shape and sizes.
"Then the battle shall begin!" said Lily Black as the 'leaders' of the four 'factions', Letty, the Aki sisters and the two Lily's, flew away to higher ground to watch the battle from a safe spot.
"Winter! Winter! Winter!" Letty cheered, along with their team cheerleader Dai.
"You can do it Suwako-sama!"
"Kanako-sama, you're so cool!" the sisters cheered the gods on as Hina Kagiyama laid unconscious on her bed after spinning one too many rounds on her way here.
"Please win, Yuuka-sama... I'm counting on you..." the canon Lily prayed.
"Summer FTW! DO IT FOR THE MEIDO UNIFORM, MOKOU-TAN!" the fanon Lily shouted.
...
A loud "FUJIYAMA VOLCANO!" was heard from the battlefield as flames erupted from the ground and the skies were stained red as the flames raged on and incinerated virtually everything in their path.
The flames died down soon after and Mokou stood still at the position where she was before, hands in her pocket. Like a boss.
"Looks like I win..."
The fog and dust cleared up, revealing a giant fortress of ice, a giant coiled up serpentine beast and of course, who could forget, Yuuka who just stood there with one arm outstretched, only mere scratches on it and leaving the rest of her untouched, still as majestically beautiful as ever.
Mokou watched, mortified, as Cirno thawed her ice fortresses and stood akimbo. Absolutely nobody was injured.
"Hah! My ice can even freeze yer fire, ya big flamin' turkey!" the ice fairy boasted.
Even the serpentine beast, or Mishaguji-sama as they called it, uncoiled itself, revealing the two gods without a single scratch on their bodies.
"That's a good boy, Misha. You deserve some doggy treats when we get back!" Suwako said, gently patting its head.
"Bark! Bark!" the curse god went as it wagged its scaly, reptilian tail back and forth like a canine.
And so the battle raged on...
The sound of spells being casted filled the air and echoed up into the skies.
"Mishaguji-sama!"
"Firefly Phenomenon!"
"Possessed by Phoenix!?
?Virtue of Wind God!?
"Ice Sign: Icicle Fall -Phantasm-!"
"Man-Eating Hat: Pyonta!"
?Fujiyama Volcano x10!?
And all while Yuuka stood in one corner and smirked.
"Is that really all you've got?" Yuuka flipped her silky, wavy, green hair before chanting the incantations to her spell.
"I am the stalk of my rose,
A body of petals, I need no blood in my veins,
I have seen the withering away of over a thousand flowers,
Unknown to death,
Nor known to life,
I have lived through countless years of pain and suffering,
Yet I stand here today,
So now I bring to you to my world,
Let me show you,
Unlimited Flower Works..."
----------
"Wow, look at the amount of mana needed to cast that spell! But look at the pretty effects! Oh look at the time, I better save my game at this point and go grab some lunch before Ran-chama gets mad!" said Chen as she hit the pause button to save her progress so she could have lunch with her dear Ran-chama.
"World of Touhou! Such a fun game!" Chen said as she skipped down the stairs, into the kitchen, where she could smell Ran-chama's delicious-
----------
"Time's up! Pay up if you wanna continue playing!" said the owner of the new cyber-cafe in Gensokyo, Kourin. He showed Marisa his palm and showed five fingers with the other hand, "That'll be five hundred gold pieces, please..."
"Dang! This is the last time I play this stupid game here! It's so darn addicting, this 'World of World of Touhou' thing. I'mma download it myself and play it on my own PC instead. So freakin' expensive, ze! Ripoff artist!"-
...
----------
And I woke up, looked around the room and realized it was all just a dream. Oh I wish it were all real, these Touhou girls...
I love them, and this franchise...
But no matter what, I know, deep inside...
It is all just fiction...
As much as I love them, they'll never love me back...
Only in my dreams...
I look around my room, filled with plushies of every single girl from Touhou One up to Touhou Fifteen...
I looked at all my dakimakuras, untidily thrown on the bed I sit upon...
And my closet full of Touhou CDs...
I looked at my computer, still on with the fanfic I was reading up front, and the Touhou TVTropes page behind it...
I looked at my Touhou posters on the wall...
And I cried, knowing my loved ones will never love me back, and I am but a lone otaku, just sitting here, in my room, rotting all by myself, no friends to share my happiness with, my waifus are all just drawings and animations...
I will never understand the true meaning of love?
I had been long since abandoned by the people I once called family?
It was long since I had stopped schooling to sit in front of my computer every single day, just to catch up on the latest Touhou merchandise?
I covered my failure of a face with these dirty hands of mine, which will never feel the warmth of a real girl?
And I cried my heart out...
Knowing I shall always be...
Alone... forever...
==========
-
Short #10, Part 1(/1)
Otherwise known as the "soliloquy of an otaku."
It's a dream in a dream in a dream! :getdown: inception
Have I mentioned I like Kourin's new business?
-
More like a game within a game within a dream :V
-
Short #11, Part 1(/1)
Oh how long has it been since that day when I'd come across that kind soul who took me in without further questions, all with a warm smile...
Allow me to reminisce my days before that life-altering meeting...
All I remembered was darkness...
There was nothing in my surroundings, save the void that I'd had to bear with all those years in the past...
One fateful day, everything suddenly began to perish as light shone over my skin, allowing me to feel warmth for the very first time. I saw the world for the very first time and it was but a bright white light; nothing I had imagined it to be.
However, that light, too, disappeared soon enough, fading away and becoming dimmer and dimmer every second until there was nothing left.
That was, however, something I had only imagined. Little did I realize my life had changed so much since then...
The world to me was still filled with darkness, but I felt something different this time. I felt a presence nearby, instead of the usual void...
A loud sound of breathing did I hear, coming from somewhere just slightly above the ground. And curious as I was, I approached the source of the strange noise and with my arm outstretched towards it, my fingers felt a strange warmth emanating from a soft surface; one I had never felt before.
My fingers wriggled around to feel the surface which was in a shape so strange, I could not recall having touched such a weirdly-shaped object before. Then I was replied by a soft, weak, panting voice.
"Please... stop... I beg of you... no more..."
Maybe it was all just part of my imagination...
Slowly, I continued examining the specimen. I then felt a soft, thin layer with a slight bulge. Upon further investigation, it seemed the thin layer could be easily stretched opened, revealing a soft bulge underneath. Touching it and feeling it with my fingers only made the strange breathing sounds from before grow louder...
My curiosity got the better of me after I had deduced that the bulge was removeable. Slipping my fingers into the small gap around the soft bulge, I gave it a slight tug and managed to pull it out from the specimen. A further examination showed it was a soft, round object. An ear-wrenching screech could be heard before it disappeared and became even louder breathing.
Putting my hand on the oddly-shaped surface again, I found out there was yet another bulge on it, exactly like the one before. I decided to do the same to it and removed the spherical object.
"No..." was all I had heard before it became another chilling screech, only to disappear fully, this time without any more strange noises. I was surrounded by silence once again.
With the two round objects in my hands, I began wondering. I put my hand on my face and began inspecting it, only to discover slight similarities with the oddly-shaped surface from before. I moved my fingers up my face and found two small holes below my forehead.
And then an awkward idea popped up in my head... I decided to shove the two objects I was holding into the holes on my face.
Painful as it may seem, I still found it a strangely brilliant idea at the time...
The pain lasted for what seemed like minutes, before it all wore off and I realized the void that had shrouded me and kept me company for the past decades had vanished! I began to perceive the world around me in a completely different manner.
I turned my head around to scan my surroundings, though all I found -after having searched high and low- were endless rows upon rows of bamboos that stood up tall and blocked out the sky above. I gazed down upon a body on the floor, bleeding profusely. It was no more than a female with long ears protruding from its head, with its long, purple hair covering its bloodied face. Its motionless body showed no signs of life, meaning it was but a corpse, lying naked on the grassy ground.
Paying it no heed, I decided to take a walk, viewing the world around me which had once been shrouded in darkness.
However the bamboos all looked the same and never seemed to end. Hours on end I had been walking, and still no signs of change in the bamboos...
Until I came upon a woman with an unwelcoming gaze, but quickly it turned into a warm smile as she introduced herself and offered me a home to live in, people to accompany me and of course, she offered to show me the world. Without the slightest bit of hesitation I accepted but then she began stating conditions...
I could not understand her conditions but she said I soon would. And then she brought me into a room in a mansion much, much deeper among the bamboos. She gave me a creepy smile as she left the room and closed the door behind her. "Go and understand what I had meant..." she said as I heard the door click.
It was dark once again, but this time I could sense another presence in the room besides myself, a dark figure standing behind a relatively small -in comparison to the huge room- arched door, leading to yet another huge room.
As I approached the arch, I began to perceive the dark presence even more clearly and vividly until I was to behold in a frightened stance, a mortifying creature; a horrible, inconceivable, unmentionable monstrosity that was standing before me. It looked me dead in the face with its eerily glowing, crimson eyes. Its heavily-scarred, tentacled face showed a saddened emotion of great pain and grief. It scanned me from head to toe as I did the same to it, going from its toes up its body -made up of pale, putrid, rotten flesh with some parts ripped open till its bones were visible- until our eyes met once again and locked at one another.
I understood then, why the woman had said I was one who would never be accepted if I did not follow her instructions. I'd understood the meaning in her words ever since I stretched out my fingers to that abomination within the great gilded frame; stretched out my fingers and felt the unyielding, cold surface of polished glass...
----------
*KNOCK KNOCK*
The doorknob turned, followed by a familiar voice. "Udonge, isn't it time for you t- Udonge! Didn't I teach you how to use the eyes of a lunar rabbit already? Didn't I tell you specifically NOT to break the illusion of that cute bunny-girl shell of yours? What would you do if the Princess caught you like that?"
"I'm sorry..."
I apologized as my red eyes began glowing redder and the woman looked back in a smile.
"That's better..." she said as she gestured me to move towards her. "Help me deliver some of these medicines over to the Village now, Udonge..."
"Yes, Master."
I do not want to be homeless again...
Even though I am just hiding behind this facade, my happiness is real, and I do not ever want it to end... ever...
-
I liked 'em all. Particularly #9. I admittedly skipped over #8 (Too lazy to read all 23 parts.) but I did enjoy the others. There were a few spelling mistakes here and there, and a few parts where I wasn't sure who was speaking, but nothing that could kill a story.
-
@MFZBdude
Thanks, I'm glad you enjoyed them. Actually, I've already done some updates on my some of my past shorts, correcting some mistakes back then, and it's already been saved on my computer, but I'm just a little lazy to edit my posts :derp:
Maybe I'll do that pretty soon, I guess...
-
Darn, I was writing an alternate ending for #8 and it sounded okay at first when I was writing, but when I stopped halfway and read it myself, it came to me that I've ruined it, making Yukari seem like a selfish, heartless creature who would care less about others, so I think I'm scrapping that idea... (for now, maybe, if I change my mind in the near future) but to make up for it, I thought maybe I should just go back to short one-shots for now... so...
==========
Short #12, Part 1(/1)
"Huh? Where am I?"
The young blonde girl coughed and rubbed her head, still filled with questions unanswered.
"Who am I?"
She slowly got up on her toes and scanned the room that she was in.
Nothing at all that she could remember, even though the room was maddeningly familiar; every object in every corner of the room seemingly ringing a bell, taunting her with their familiarity, yet she could not recall a single thing. Her mind was but a blank; an empty void.
Taking a few steps around the wooden-planked floor made it creak, as if it would break any time soon.
A look outside the open window made the girl gasp as she saw the dark, cloudless, scarlet sky and then a heavy feeling inside her pushed her to her knees as she coughed endlessly.
She felt her heartbeat weakening and the room began spinning.
"What's happening to me?" she thought, still coughing and unable to breathe.
Moments later, the coughing had gradually stopped and the girl was struggling to catch her breath, panting non-stop. A throbbing pain in her chest made her clutch her fist onto it, making creases on her pink blouse. She clenched her teeth together in her futile attempts to hold in the unbearable pain that only worsened as the seconds passed. Her vision blurred for a split second and a glance on the floor made the blonde girl's eyes widen.
She stared down, mortified at the pool of fresh, red blood that she had previously coughed up.
Then the pain began spreading down to her guts as she tightly held onto her stomach with her other hand. Soon, the pain went all the way down to her toes. From her knees, the girl dropped down to the floor and curled herself up into a fetal position, trembling from the sheer pain she was suffering.
Another sudden throbbing pain then started on her back and the girl let out a shriek of pain, unable to hold in her screams of pain any longer.
"Why? What did I do wrong? Why did I deserve this? At least give me a chance to redeem myself. Heck, at least let me know who I am and how I got here, darn it!" the girl's thoughts ran wild and she began cursing and swearing in her head; something one would not expect from a girl who looked as elegant, as innocent, as well-refined or as pure as she is.
And suddenly everything stopped; her pain, her suffering, her heartbeat...
A voice reached down to her from nowhere and echoed in the room.
Wake up, my child...
The girl blinked once. She put her finger on her neck to find her pulse and gasped as she was shocked that there was none.
My child...
"W-Wh-Wh-Who are you?..." the girl asked in a dry, trembling voice.
I'm sorry, my child. But here, follow me, and I shall bring you to a better place...
A ray of light shone upon the young girl. She could feel the warmth of the light quickly spread over her skin. She tried to shield herself from the blinding white light by cupping her left hand over her forehead and she squinted her eyes to take a look at what was beyond the light, but was unsuccessful.
Come my child, leave everything behind, and follow me. I shall show you what lies beyond...
"Who are you? Who am I? Are you God? Is there really a deity watching over us all like from what I have heard in stories and preaches?" the girls questions were many and they continued, yet the voice never hesitated and gave her a reply.
Hm? God, you say? Well, I guess you can put it that way... Now come my child, it's time to go...
"Wait! You still haven't answered me one important thing... Who am I?"
Sigh... Some things are not meant to be, little one... I am just so sorry... It may have been my responsibility to look after you, no? ALL of you, all my children, but it is just not within my powers to care for you, Rin...
And with that the voice began sobbing.
I'm sorry, my child...
This was all followed by the sound of a click... and then another... followed by the yet another... and then the girl named Rin vanished into thin air under the ray of light...
The room was left empty. Not a single soul in it at all, not even a hint of life...
Only a portrait sat by itself on the dressing table, by the mirror. The portrait -showing Rin's graceful smile, tidily kept hair and big red ribbon neatly tied onto the back of her wavy, blonde hair- was left alone for the years to come.
The voice's sobbing continued on for days and nights...
One day, my child... The great ZUN himself may not be able to keep you existing alongside your fellow sisters in this mystical land of Gensokyo? but I'm sure one day... one day you shall be reborn, under someone else's care... and you shall live on in the hearts of all your sisters?
==========
-
...Interesting.
-
But Yukari IS a heartless, selfish creature-
*Crow is shot
The last part felt really funny. It's also a bit out of place, but I guess that was what made it funny in the first place.
-
Short #13, Part (1/1)
Lightning flashed in the dark, starless sky, accompanied by the loud booming roars of thunder. The sound of heavy rain was all that filled the ears of the two girls...
"C'mon, why can't we just get a move on?"
"Because this stupid rain doesn't look like it's gonna stop anytime soon," the black-haired shrine maiden groaned at the happy-go-lucky blonde witch who smiled back in reply. "I for one am not returning home all soaked and drenched. That nosy tengu will surely be there to snap that camera of hers at me. I have a reputation to uphold, you know? Unlike a certain notorious thief..."
"Hey! It's called borrowing!" the witch's voice became slightly annoyed. "Besides, Reimu, you just don't want to get those delicious armpits of yours wet, am I right?"
"Shut up, thief! Sigh. I guess I have no choice but to put up with you and your nonsense here until the rain stops-"
"Face it, Reimu. We're lost, and the rain is just making it worse. Just admit it, we can't find our way back. All we can do now is-"
"I know the way out! Okay? Sheesh! Just shut up already, Marisa! I just need to remember how we got out the last time..." Reimu turned away from her companion. Deep inside, she knew they were helplessly lost, no matter how much she denies it...
The Bamboo Forest of the Lost...
Its name says nothing less about its capabilities... Even the bravest and most well-coordinated who venture inside will find themselves lost within this ever-changing maze. It is a labyrinth that never stops changing. The bamboos are always shifting their positions.
"Hey Reimu, let's do something to pass the time, shall we?" Marisa asked with a smile.
"No." Reimu snorted as she replied and proceeded to rest her back against the wooden wall of that tiny hut they had found and used as a temporary shelter from the rain.
...
Hours have passed, yet the rain showed no sign of ever stopping or even calming down. The two girls could only sit and watch the raindrops as they fell, one at a time...
Boredom filled their eyes. There was nothing else they could do except sit and wait... and wait... and wait...
"ARGGHHH! I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE!" the shrine maiden leapt up from her seated position and ran out into the rain.
"REIMU! WAIT!" Marisa shouted at her but to no avail. So the black-white witch, without hesitation, got up and chased after her friend into the rain.
"REIMU! ARE YOU CRAZY!? COME BACK HERE!" she continued, running as fast as she could, until she managed to catch up...
However...
Upon contact between her palm and the shrine maiden's bare shoulder, the two fell into a deep, seemingly bottomless pit. Their screams echoed from the depths of the pit, slowly softening, trailing off until the point where they could be heard no more...
...
"Ugh... where... am I?" Reimu opened her eyes, unable to make out what was going on, with only a glaring white light on the ceiling...
The sound of metals scraping against one another filled the room, much to the annoyance of the shrine maiden.
Gritting her teeth and letting out a soft groan caught somebody's attention... and it wasn't her blonde friend Marisa...
"Oh, you're awake?" a mysterious voice said.
"Who are you!? Let me go! You don't know who you're messing with!" Reimu attempted to get up from the soft bed ?much like those one could find in a hospital- where she lay, only to realise her arms and legs were strapped onto the bed. "Hey! What gives!?"
"No use struggling. You and your friend there are in for some fun. I've injected a drug in you; all usage of magic has been disabled. Its effect lasts for, say, seven days?"
"What!?" the shrine maiden continued to struggle despite all her attempts to break free being absolutely futile.
"Wait... this voice..." Reimu thought to herself, recognising a familiarity in the voice, as if she had heard it before.
"I just wanna conduct a little experiment (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/TheHumanCentipede) on the three of you..." the voice said.
Memories flooded back and Reimu began to recall the owner of the voice. "Wait... Wasn't this woman-"
"Originally, I was gonna try it on Udonge and Tewi, but I felt pity for Tewi, crying and begging for mercy, saying she would find replacements, so I decided to just let her be. And lookie here, she didn't let me down; she found two replacements instead, how fun! Now I'll finally get to test this out..."
"I remember you!" the shrine maiden finally recalled as the figure approached her. "You're that crazy doctor who was helping that moon princess with that endless night incident years ago! Wait, what are you doing with thos- HOLD UP!"
"Huh? Doctor Yagokoro, was it? What are you doing with those pliers?" Marisa interrupted as the woman was nearing Reimu, unknowingly saving her friend. The witch began blinking her eyes several times, still not fully conscious.
"Oh, you're awake too?" the silver-haired woman turned to Marisa. "Good, I wanna know how much this hurts, so I wanna do this when you are all conscious and fully aware of every little bit of pain you feel. Feel free to scream as much as you want, I'll be sure to jot down every single detail... Okay, I think it's time to get Udonge..."
The woman walked over to a metal door not too far away, unlocking it and opening it. Then out crawled a naked, crying, purple-haired bunny girl on all fours...
"Please, Master... don't do this..." the bunny girl pleaded, tears streaming down her face, but was paid no heed.
"Woah!" Marisa's jaw dropped open when she realised what she had just seen.
"Is that woman crazy!?" Reimu's eyes widened.
"What did she do to you?" Marisa asked.
"*sob* Please... Why are you doing this, Master... Why? *sob*" the bunny girl completely ignored the two...
No surprise, really. She was undoubtedly in a state of shock... Her mouth stained with dried blood from her gums; every single tooth forcefully pulled out from her mouth. The tendons behind her knees were cut off, disabling her ability to stand upright. She could only remain on all fours, crawling around like an animal. Her eyes were still filled with endless tears.
"I am gonna make you all one..." the woman suddenly said, appearing right above Reimu, shadowing her from the glaring white light.
With a push on a button underneath the bed, the straps around the shrine maiden's arms and legs tightened. The woman brought out two metal blocks, connected with a screw in the middle, applying them on both sides of Reimu?s face and screwing it, locking her head in place. The icy-cold chill of metal ran down the shrine maiden?s face, slowly tightening around her cheeks.
The woman drew close to Reimu as they went face-to-face. The woman's sinister grin grew as she slowly brought the pliers closer and closer to Reimu's face. The poor girl's face grew more and more worried. Terror was written all over her face. Marisa could only watch and scream, begging the woman to stop, unable to do anything else herself.
The rusty old pliers locked around both sides of Reimu's white, clean front teeth and with all her might. The doctor pulled them out like a gardener removing the weeds from his garden. Tears rolled down the poor shrine maiden's face and her screams echoed throughout the room. Her scream, along with Marisa's, blended together into the air, creating a terrifying wail ?like a banshee?s- and resounding in the sadistic woman's ears, appearing as melodious music to her.
And the worst part is... This is just the beginning...
...
The shrine maiden awoke, crying, but unable to make a single sound from her mouth, afraid of the immense pain it would cause her if she did. She wasn't alone in her pain, of course...
Marisa was on all fours behind her, jerking tears from her eyes like there was no tomorrow. For someone as tough as her to be crying like this, one can only imagine the pain all three of them were going through...
Reimu could only continue staring at the fair behind of the bunny girl Reisen -with bandages wrapped around it and to the back of her head, enclosing her face to it; her mouth attached, all according to the plans of the sick doctor- as Reimu silently sobbed and wept in her heart...
"Oh no..." Reisen let out a cry. "I'm sorry... I can't... any longer... Please... forgive me..."
?Watch, Tewi..." the silver-haired woman grinned from a meter or two away and standing beside her was the pink-dressed rabbit girl, eyes wide open, stupefied and mortified at the horrible, indescribable, despicable sight...
The doctor?s sadistic grin grew...
"This is the interesting part of this centipede... Now observe... my creation..."
-
Eirin has way too much time on her hands. Also, you now have me thinking about teeth, or the lack of it. :V
-
^Well, when you live in a forest of bamboos and the closest person to you is a NEET who only lies down in her room watching TV all day, it's no surprise if you just sat down one day and an idea pops up in your head after watching movies with her, right?
This one is me trying something different instead...
==========
Short# 14, Part 1(/1)
It was a bright, sunny Sunday morning. Oh what a fine day it was to just hang out with your friends, don't you think? It's a weekend; no school, everybody's free; best day of the week, ain't it?
And so today, we join none other than the notorious little girl who causes nothing but mischief, yup that's right, the short blue-haired fairy, self-proclaimed 'Strongest'... Cirno!
'What a lovely day today, I think I'll go hang out at Sunny's place', Cirno said-
"Hey! Eye said nuthin like dat!" the ice fairy stood with her hands on her hips and her eyes gazing into the (ummm... One... Two... Three... Oh yeah,) fourth wall, and-
"Stop it! Why am Eye talking in blue!? Who are you!? Are ye' some kinda God!?"
No Cirno, I am the narrator and-
"Enuf! Oi! Make me talk normally again, or else eye'll cyro free-... Yeah that's better... Now narrate!"
Okay... As I was saying... Ahem...
Cirno was just taking a stroll by the Misty Lake.
"Hmm... What shud Eye do today, then?" the ice fairy mumbled to herself. "School's off and- oo!" with a sudden pause, the ice fairy once again looked into the fourth wall, "Oi! Mr. Narrator! Take me to Sunny's place! If Eye recall, we were all invited to her place for breakfast, and maybe just hang out like we usually do, so take me there, NOW!"
Now, now Cirno, I'm a narrator, not a magic carpet. I can't bring you there in a blink of an eye, you know...
"Sigh... So Eye have to do it myself? You're lame, mister..."
The ice fairy yawned and- OI! DON'T STICK OUT YOUR TONGUE TO ME LIKE THAT YOU LITTLE BRAT! OR I'MMA-
*cough*
Hey... Cirno?
"What?"
Please, Cirno... You see, I just got this job, and I don't wanna lose it on my first day and all, and I have a wife and kids to take care of, you know?... So please,... can we just. .. get along now?
"Hmph!"
Cirno? Pretty please? With a cherry on top?
"Hmmm... Make dat a ton of cherries and you've got yourself a deal!"
Yeah, sure, fine, whatever...
"Alrighty then! Let's get on with the story..."
Thanks Cirno!
Okay, so where were we?... Oh yea, ahem...
And so, with that idea in mind, the ice fairy skipped along, happily down the lake, headed towards her destination: Sunny's place.
...
"Hey everybody! Eye'm here!" Cirno exclaimed at the top of her lungs as she swung the door open.
"Oh, you're here!" said Luna.
"Come in!" Sunny gestured the ice fairy an invitation inside. "Chen just called up, she'll be joining us today! Isn't that great?"
"Oh, great!" Cirno's smile grew wide.
"Did I hear my name?" said a mysterious voice from inside the closet.
*click*
"Hey... Ummm... Sunny-chan? Luna-chan? I need a little help, I think I just locked myself inside..." the voice continued.
"EEK! Sunny! Is that a monster in your closet!?" screamed Luna.
Oh whoever could it be in there?
"Uhh... Cirno?" Sunny poked her friend with an index finger. "What's that voice?"
"That voice in the closet?" Cirno asked. "Eye think it sounded a lot like Chen..."
"No," the happy demeanor on Sunny's face turned into one of worry. "I mean that coarse male voice that keeps describing everything we do and imitating everything we say in a very... Gay way?"
Hey!
"EEK!"
Sunny! I've had enough! Gay? Gay!? GAY!?!?!? I'll have you all know, I have the most beautiful voice ever! I once auditioned in American Idol and had Simon Cowell (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Simon_cowell) watch in awe! I once performed a miracle by cheating death after someone had a premonition of me dying in a bizzare accident, and how? By singing! (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Final_Destination_(film_series)) Heck, my voice is so beautiful I made Chuck Norris cry! (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chuck_norris)
"Hey, mister..."
What is it, Cirno!?
"Uhhh... Eye don't know a thing you're sayin' but... The story... Let's just get on with i- OI! WHY AM EYE TALKING IN BLUE AGA- okay, that's better..."
Ahem...
Sunny, before you say anything, shut u-
*KNOCK KNOCK*
Yeah, just ignore that, it's just Rumia and Mystia at the door; Wriggle's just a few metres from your front doorstep, but whatever. Sunny, I'm the narrator, I know everything, this is my first time on the job, so please, as a fellow colleague, can we just get along? No, don't answer that, I'm not giving you a choice, it's either a yes or a yes, so let's just move on, shall we? No, don't answer that either, let's just move on!
Ahem...
Oh, whoever could it be?
"Eye'm da strongest! Eye'll go! Sunny, you go answer da door!" said Cirno as she gulped and- "EYE DID NOT GULP! EYE'M NOT EVEN SCARED!"
ARGGGHHHH! I JUST WANNA MAKE IT SOUND MORE DRAMATIC! Okay, fine!
All brave and mighty, the ice fairy unlocked the closet from the outside, like a boss.
"Chen! It's you!" she said, like a boss. The ice fairy helped the nekomata up -like a boss- and gave her a warm, welcoming smile -like a boss- as she held her hand -like a boss- and enquired the nekomata, like a boss.
"How'd you get in there?" Cirno asked, like a bo- "WILL YOU CUT THAT OUT!? AND WHY AM EYE- sigh, yeah that's better..."
"Oh, Yukari-chama decided to gap me in here to surprise you girls,... but then... uuu..." Chen's face grew red.
Meanwhile, at the front door, Sunny was greeted by four more friends: Rumia, Mystia, Wriggle and Daiyousei.
The eight girls then sat around the table, eagerly awaiting their meal.
"And without further ado, tadah!" Sunny served a huge plate with stacks upon stacks of pancakes. "Haha, I just learnt how to make them and I conveniently bought this metal cooking device from that blue-haired Kappa a few days ago, so... Haha, I just wanted to give it a try... I mean, it's something new for a change, right?"
Everyone took one piece each, clapped their hands together and...
"Itadaki-"
"Wait!" Chen interrupted. "On my way here I bumped into this blonde witch in a trench coat. She sold me this packet of sugar; said 'It's the best, ze! Try it!' and so I did. So... You guys wanna put some on top of those pancakes?"
"Sure, why not?" Sunny said with a smile.
"Wait, guys... Where's Star?" Dai said, scratching her head while looking everywhere for the fairy in blue.
"Oh, her? She's still at Kourin's," Cirno said as she poured some sugar from the packet onto the pancake on her plate. "She's gotta work off her debt from back then in his first and only entry for the WWC. Remember? When we were all at Kourin's? When Star decided to pay for all of us?"
"Huh?" a question mark appeared above everyone else's heads. "Who do you mean by 'him'? Entry? What WWC?"
The ice fairy let out a sigh as she passed the sugar around. "Never mind..."
When everyone was done...
"Itadakimasu~"
Everyone took a bit-
"Wait... Eye have a question... Wasn't Chen gapped in here? Then how'd she meet Marisa 'on her way here'?"
STOP QUESTIONING THE PLOTHOLES AND TAKE A FREAKIN' BITE ALREADY!!! *pant*
Okay...
So everyone took a bite and...
"Why is the room spinning?" Dai asked.
"Weee~ firefliez evrywheree~" Wriggle said.
"Mystia?" Rumia called out. "Kentucky! Omnomnom!"
The three fairies, Sunny Milk, Luna Child and Cir'Strongest'no began singing...
"♪~I'm on shrooms, yay~♪ (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=n_D4JQrO58I)"
Wait... What's this?...
*reads script*
*squint eyes*
And then Barney appears... and says...
"You see kids? Never do drugs, and never talk to strangers, especially Marisa. And remember kids,... I love you...
I love you,
You love me,
We're a- (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wC6NNlXpDVU)"
WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!? WHO WROTE THIS ANYWAY!?
Okay, you know what? I can't take it anymore, I QUIT!
==========
-
I see quite a number of NaNoWriMo entries in PSL (though I haven't read any yet because of exams nearing and all...) and I'd be interested to join too if only my exams weren't this close (and if I wasn't so lazy and had thought of a plot much earlier or so...). So if anyone who is writing for it is (somehow wasting their time) reading this, I'd just wanna wish you all the best of luck then...
But though exams are close, I just had this little idea pop into my mind and thought I should at least write it out here if I don't want it bothering me when I least want it to...
==========
Short #15, Part 1(/?)
My name is Kirisame Marisa. I have long, wavy, blonde hair and I love strange things. I have always been called a weirdo, yet I never complained -as it is an undeniable fact-. I've always wished I could travel everywhere and see everything there is to see in this vast, vast world...
And today, I am the most normal thing ever...
In this world I awoke in two months ago...
...
I opened my eyes that day with my vision blurred. I took a glance around the room I was in, stunned and mortified. I let out a loud gasp as I scanned the room, thoroughly this time, only to be shocked to encounter such a nightmare...
The walls were made of grotesque, red, pulsating flesh and guts; it was so real I could literally feel the slimy blobs of flesh underneath my feet. The ones on the walls were even worse; oozing sticky, green slime and a horrid-smelling reddish-yellow pus!
It all felt so real...
Then I heard the sound of slimy guts rubbing against blobs of flesh. I turned to face the direction from which the sound had come, only to notice -to my shock- that the walls of guts were shifting their positions, as if opening a doorway!
I took a step closer as curiosity filled my mind. My heart raced like never before and my sweat trickled down my face as I gulped and approached the gap, still widening...
My actions came to a halt as I heard the sound of slimy slithering against the flesh-filled floor... and then before my very eyes, emerged a large yellowish blob of fatty flesh covered in sticky red and green liquids (I would rather DIE than find out what it was?)
Instantly, I let out a shriek of genuine terror at the top of my lungs -something I had never done before in my life- and covered my face with my palms. The grotesque creature, however, never hesitated to approach me. It stretched out one of its tentacles towards me...
But then I realised... Heck! I knew magic! I could fight back and easily blast it into bits! And then I could just fly out of there! Simple, ze!
I raised a finger and began focusing my energy into it like I usually would...
The creature groaned in a deep, distorted and coarse voice...
I did it! I thought...
Only to open my eyes and watch in horror as the abomination continued approaching me with its intestine-like tentacles. No usual blinding light, no explosions, not even a tiny spark... Nothing... at all?
I could, for the very first time, feel fear seeping into every bone in my body as the confidence I've always had in me just dissolved and vanished into thin air. Despair and hopelessness danced in my soul, laughing at me before my very eyes, taunting me every passing moment which then seemed like an eternity...
I forced myself to awake from the horrifying dream...
Gathering every last bit of courage left in me, I charged right at the creature, pushing it aside with one hand and then proceeding to kick it back a few inches before charging through the opening behind it; all whilst at the verge of tears...
...
Yeah...
It's unbelievable but undeniably true...
I used to be deemed a liar back then among my friends, though in my case, I'm not as bad as that crow tengu, but still...
If I told anyone at all about it, they would easily pass it off as an obvious lie; or at least a just a very realistic nightmare I was having...
Yeah, I wish that were true though...
As after I left the grotesque room I was in back then, I was greeted... a very "warm" welcome... by the deep, scarlet sky above... and I came upon realisation... right at that very moment...
This is, in fact, no nightmare...
This is all real...
?
==========
-
Short #15, Part 2(/?)
Yea? that?s right?
As I left the room of horrors I had awoken in, I was greeted by the tainted red sky above ?a slight resemblance to the time the infamous vampire known by the name of the Scarlet Devil had unleashed her scarlet mist upon the land, except this one was far worse?
The air was heavy; filled with a putrid stench like a blend of rotten eggs, dead animal carcasses and decaying corpses. Several times had I choked on the heavy stagnation; coughing to relief myself, only to resume breathing the disgusting odour moments after I caught my breath again.
There was nothing I could do but run? and run? and run?
Past the long stretch of darkness I continued running, aimlessly; hopelessly lost without my ability to fly or use magic?
I was surrounded by large grotesque pillars ?seeming like decomposed human flesh- that stretched up high, covering almost everything above me -only barely leaving slight traces of the dark red sky above- and shadowing everything beneath?
There?s no denying it anymore, how lost I was?
I fell to my knees; tears streaming down my face and onto the ground?
To be honest, I would have wanted to kill myself then and there? if I hadn?t met her that dark night?
----------
*knock knock*
?Yeah? Come in??
?Uhh? Dinner?s ready now? wanna come down?? her sweet voice was music to my ears?
Yeah? fortunately I stumbled upon this girl; one with a maddeningly familiar face. She was the only thing that had seemed ?normal? in my eyes ever since I awoke in that room?
The blonde girl looked at me, surprised at first, letting out a sudden gasp. But then she approached me ?still crying and on my knees- and held her hand out to me with a gentle and warm smile. She introduced herself as Alice, a name I was familiar with. And then I recalled?
A few years back, as I was with my good friend Reimu, on our way to solving an incident in the Realm of Demons, Makai, we had come upon a young girl in blue and white; oh how cute she was back then, and how much she has matured today?
She was kind enough to bring me back to my ?home??
Apparently, this world I awoke in is not much different from the world I had come from? okay it IS very much different in almost every aspect one can think of, but once one takes a better look at this world, they can vaguely recognise the nuances between the two worlds, such as how both worlds are geographically similar?
Everything seems in place; the Bamboo Forest of the Lost ?which was where I had found myself lost in, with the tall pillars all around replacing the bamboos-, the Forest of Magic ?now a creepy, dark, gloomy and horrifying place, contrast to the lively one back in my world- and not to mention, my own home in the Forest of Magic; exactly the same spot as it was in my world, and now where I call my new home?
I?ve been living here since Alice found me back at the Bamboo Forest and brought me back to her place?
----------
?Hey, are you okay?? she asked as she drew closer.
I took a closer look at her. I was excited as she was the most normal thing I?ve seen all day!
?You? aren?t afraid of me?? she asked, worried.
?Me? Why would I be afraid?? I replied with a question of my own as I wiped the tears off my cheeks. I took another look at her face, seeing similarities with a person I had once met in the past. I tilted my head and asked, ?Hey, what?s your name? Have we met before??
?Uhh? me? Hmm? now that I look at you... you seem awfully familiar?? she said. ?Umm? my name?s Alice, nice to meet you?? she smiled at me, slightly blushing.
?Alice?...? I took a while and pondered. ?Hey! Aren?t you that girl from Makai!??
?EH!? H-H-H-How d-d-did you know!?? she gasped with a worried look on her face. ?Y-y-you? w-who are you?...?
?Wow, you sure have grown? oh, pardon my rudeness, I?m Marisa? if you remember that is??
The girl did not hesitate a reply. ?Didn?t you have red hair back then??
?Haha? I thought it looked a little unnatural for an ordinary person to have red hair (even though it was passed down from Dad) so I decided to dye it blonde to look more normal, you see?? I said with a smile. ?You like it??
The girl blushed and looked away. ?Y-y-y-you?re?? she began stammering.
?Hm??
?Y-y-you?re? really? cute?? the red on her face intensified, turning me red as well.
We got along pretty quickly after that and I deduced that the girl was stuck in the world too such as myself. She showed me great kindness and hospitality by bringing me back to her home which was located deep within the woods?
Soon she showed me around the place and I found the home I live in now?
----------
?Hey, Marisa? Are you coming down?? she asked once again.
?Oh, I?m coming right now!? I rushed down the stairs, down to the kitchen ?or at least, where I remembered the kitchen was.
You know, if it weren?t for Alice, I would?ve attempted suicide two months ago. I don?t know how deep into the Netherworld I would have gone by now?
And today, the both of us live together under this one roof; this one place I can call a home?
It is a little embarrassing to say this, b-but? I think I kinda? like her? ya? know? despite the two of us being girls and all? Yea, I guess I really do like her? a-and I know she feels the same way towards me too?
Sometimes I think? I really wanna live on in this world; horrible as it is or far away as I may be from all my friends and the rest of the world?
As long as I?m together with Alice? I do not mind a living nightmare as my everyday life? I just want the two of us to be together... forever?
A simple wish like that can be fulfilled, right? Right?...
?
-
Short #16 (A Gensokyoan Christmas), Part 1(/1)
Twas the night before Christmas and God was taking his annual white shi-...uhh? nevermind? Some things are better left unknown to human knowledge... Anyways...
Underneath the white blanket of God's sh-I mean a layer of 'snow', laid the magical land sealed away from the rest of the world since long ago: Gensokyo. Everyone was busy with their usual everyday-routines, carrying out their duties without a hint of the holiday spirit. This was because Christmas was a holiday alien to all of Gensokyo... all but one girl...
"But Reimu, I told you already, Christmas is fun! Sure it has got nothing to do with us but just the part about gift exchanges and having parties with your friends and family all night long, doesn't that make you at least interested in it?" said the shrine maiden of the Moriya Shrine who had come to visit the shrine maiden of Hakurei.
"Uhh, whatever..." said Reimu in a bored monotonous voice while sipping her tea. "What's so great about a holiday where a fat man breaks into people's houses to give coal to naughty children? Sounds like an incident to me... Actually, come to think about it, it sounds more like Marisa except without the 'giving' part..."
You see, Sanae had been going around Gensokyo, trying to spread the holiday spirit but was always promptly rejected, though some reactions were less negative...
"Cool! Climbin' into houses thru' chimneys? I wanna try that tonight, ze!" (An ordinary magician in the Forest of Magic)
"Bah! Eye'm still da strongest!" (The strongest fairy)
"Oh, good. A new playmate for Flan..." (The Scarlet Devil)
"A fat man? Is that so? Can I eat him?" (A walking ball of darkness)
"I wanna be trampled by his reindeer!" (A certain masochistic celestial)
"He's climbin' yo' windows', snatchin' yo' children up, tryin' ta' rape 'em, so y'all betta' hide yo' kids, hide yo' wifes' and hide yo' husbands cuz' he's rapin' errybody out there" (A drunk man running around Kourindou in a loincloth)
And then there were those who rather disliked the beliefs of Christmas that Sanae had told them. Reactions such as "I'll kill him if he steps on my flowers", "A Royal Flare should take care of such intruders", and "Goliath will take care of the roof tonight, thanks for the warning".
Tired and slowly giving up, Sanae decided to take a rest upon a nearby tree. Saddened by the fact that nobody was taking her seriously, she sobbed softly to herself and gradually fell asleep in her rather revealing shrine maiden outfit. A surprise she does not catch a cold, revealing her armpits like that despite the ?snow?...
...
"Huh? Where am I?" Sanae regained consciousness. "Oh that's right, I fell asle- who are you!?"
"Who? Me?" said the pink-haired girl with a smile as she stared as Sanae, her skin as pale as snow. "I'm a gho-"
"You're the Ghost of Christmas Past!?" Sanae said excitedly. "You're going to show me how Christmas was like in Gensokyo before we moved in here?"
"Uhh... no. I'm just a ghost... Remember? That ghost you fought back in Hisoutensoku? Not in Story Mode, though..." said Yuyuko. "And what's this Christmas thing you just mentioned?"
And so on she preached the ghost princess, for what had seemed like hours until she was interrupted by the sound of jingling bells echoing in the skies. A look at the dark, moonlit sky revealed a silhouette of a figure in a huge sleigh.
"Look! Look, you two! It's Santa!" Sanae was jumping on her toes, pointing at the flying silhouette against the moon.
"I'm sorry to tell you this Miss Kochiya," Youmu said while tapping her princess' back. "Yuyuko-sama had fallen asleep ever since you finished the part about eating. And well, she's pretty good at sleeping with her eyes open... and-"
*CRASH*
Sanae's eyes widened. Grabbing onto the half-ghost's hand, she forced both of them to follow her. At the site, in the middle of the Forest of Magic, lied the sleigh, crashed and broken. Four ordinary-looking horses were in the snow, still struggling to free themselves. Badly-made papier-mache was stuck onto each horse's head. The shrine maiden was brought to tears...
And out from the sleigh he stepped. Dressed in red, he got up and carried his bag. No more than a red bathrobe had covered the man. As the girls scanned its body up to its face, they came upon realisation that it was all just a hoax. A bear was all that stood there. Its bag dropped on the snowy ground, revealing loads of candy. The bear just stood there, stunned.
"I told you I'd get Goliath on guard here!" said a girl from the darkness. "Thanks again for your prior warning."
The bear turned and, without hesitation, sprinted away but was easily captured by the dolls that had been put on patrol by the dollmaster. Tens of tiny blades surrounded the phony, forcing him to drop onto the ground, covering his head, trembling and shaking in fear.
Alice the dollmaster approached the bear and grabbed it by its head. A slight tug was more than enough to 'behead' then man within; a man with a long, white beard and neatly-trimmed white hair. The shocked shrine maiden stood petrified, traumatized from her childhood beliefs. Santa having fake reindeers, then Santa being a pedophilliac bear who had been roaming the Internet for as long as she could remember and now-
"DAD!?" another scream of shock pierced the forest as a white, transparent... uhh... sperm cell-looking thing, curled around the man that looked suspiciously like Hakugyokurou's former gardener.
?And I could?ve gotten away with it too, if it weren?t for you meddling kids! And that doll!? said the aged man in the suit.
However, all voices turned silent when more bells are rung in the sky. This time it sounded like the bells one could find on reception counters. In the midnight sky, against the radiating moon, was a silhouette; not of a sleigh, but of a familiar figure on a broom with an empty sack on her back. Her distinctive hat was all that was needed to make out her true identity. A familiar voice then resounded in the sky...
"Ho ho ho! Merry Christmas, da ze~"